《Fighting Fantasy》 chapter 1 Chapter 1 In a far away universe there lies the Singlarr Galaxy. It is a very huge galaxy with many solar systems within it One solar system within it has a strange fact about it. It has 10 known planets, All the planets has some sort of life on them. They all are in various stages of development, ranging from olden times to very futuristic. The inhabitants there are extremely deposed to wars and violence. The combat skills showed there are beyond the wildest imaginations of any given person that may appear in said galaxy. There are constant wars in the Singlarr Galaxy. This tale will be about the fourth planet, named Violio. The culture is like that of the olden times, one full of mystery and mysticism. The people believe and even see forms of energy known as magic. Science is pretty well non-existent in most cultures here. Martial artists used magic that comes from within the user, also known as ki. # At the far west lies Lowroda, which is a very peaceful land. They are very peaceful people and do not like conflict. They just like to just live in mediocrity and not face any opposition. They live in their small villages and simply live off the land. They do not like to travel and they tend to mind their own business when dealing with others deemed strange to them. They are not trouble makers and to live in the land of Lowroda is like living in a dream. You have next to no crime and you can leave your doors unlocked at all times. Everybody looks after each other and helps those that are in need. To the east of Lowroda, lies a huge desert called Socanas. It contains several group of violent desert dwellers. They are extremely violent in nature and love blood sports. The people of Socanas love to do nothing but evil. The citizenry of the desert do love to do acts of debauchery of all kinds. Anything and everything can and will happened, while living in desert of Socanas. To the west of the huge desert is the dagger forest, where many bandits dwell there. It is unsafe for anybody to travel, while in the forest! Every trouble you could find is in this forest. Past the dagger Forrest, there is the land of Canthra, which is led by the royal Kolan. The man is a very kind and gentle ruler. He was a strong and very stern ruler but does not forget to be a kind leader that does all he can to help his people. The people of Canthra are very strong and many great warriors make Canthra their home. To the north of Canthra, is the training grounds of the continent of Homodea. Many strong warriors are on the massive planet. The strongest warriors go to the famous training grounds near Canthra to become the best of the world. The mission of the training ground is create the best warriors in the entirety of Violio! The training grounds is led by a group just called by the title of ¡°the elders.¡± No one knows who they are or where did they came from. They desired to make the best warriors on the totality of the whole world. Why the elders desire to make the strongest warriors is still unknown. The strongest warrior in all the continent was simply called the Butcher. He was a fearsome foe for any person, warrior or not. # A man named Jontho, was training with his younger brother, Wilron at the training grounds. After his brother had left, the great shadow made Jontho an offer than he could not refuse. The man had wanted to be the best warrior in the world but he nearing the end of his prime. Soon his power that he has trained for so many hundreds of years will soon cave in to middle age. His massive gains of power and skill would start to come to a near halt. He would not allow for himself to suffer such a horrible humiliation. Jontho lusted after more power, so he sold his soul to the great shadow. He wanted to be the best warrior that much. While in a field, the great shadow appears in his cloth cloak that is black in color. He is completely covered in an armed cloak. The only part of the body of the great shadow that is exposed is his thin whitherd wrists and hands. The great shadow speaks, while pointing his curved finger at the Jontho, and asks him to murder his brother. Jontho is taken back and refuses. The great shadow throws out a metal box at the huge man. Jontho was over fifteen feet and over fifteen hundred pounds. So a small metal box was nothing for the giant to catch. Jontho spoke,¡± What is it?¡± The great shadow said, ¡°Open it and see!¡± Jontho broke the seal on the box and opened it. He was so shocked that he drop the box to the ground. The great shadow laughs in the amazement of what the man has just seen. Jontho looked up at the great shadow and said,¡± I will do what you tell me!¡± # The Butcher''s real name was Jontho and was going to kill his brother Wilron. The two brothers were very close but Jontho was going to murder his brother nonetheless. His lust for power was that great. But why? What did the great shadow offered Jontho to kill the brother that he loved so much? What did Jontho sell his soul for? What could it be? The brothers loved each other very much and went through everything together as a unit. Jontho was even the best man at his brother''s wedding. Jontho''s sister in law was like a sister to him and the three of them were that close a family unit Jontho walked into Wilron''s house and could smell that something good was cooking. Jontho knew when his brother''s wife, Arina cooked when it was nearing time for her husband and brother in law was to come home after a hard day of training. Wilron will be also home soon! Arina hears somebody went through and she walks into the front room with an apron and wash cloth in her hands. She was drying her hands and saw that it was Jontho. Arina speaks,¡±Oh you came back early! Where is Wilron?¡± Jontho remains silent, which shocks Arina. Her brother in law had never been this way with her before. Jontho stares at the pregnant belly of his sister in law. Arina speaks,¡± I am ready to pop any time! Your brother will be a father soon and you will be an uncle!¡± Jontho had a look of disdain on his face when she said that. Jontho spits in her face and Arina uses the washcloth to clean the spit off her face. Arina scream out in disgust,¡± What is your problem? You have never been this way with me before! Why all the hate now after you loved me as a sister all these many years!¡± Jontho broke out into laughter at the statement. Jontho spoke,¡±Since I have learned that you have been playing the harlot! That is what has changed!¡± Arina falls to her knees and begins to cry uncontrollably. Jontho yells,¡±Why after so many years of being faithful to my brother, why did you cockhold him now?¡± Arina could not look up at her brother in law, due to her shame. Jontho yelled,¡± I had my brother tested by three doctors and he was found to be sterile!¡± She yelled, ¡°I knew that Wilron was sterile but we still wanted children anyway! I had to take matters into my own hands!¡± Jontho yelled,¡± So that justified your infidelity, is that what you are telling me!¡± Arina looked up at the huge Jontho and said,¡± You have betrayed Wilron as well!¡± Jontho punched a nearby couch in half out of anger and the stuffing of the couch begin to spill out. He spoke,¡± What are you speaking about? Are you daft? I have done no such thing!¡± Arina yelled,¡± The reason Wilron is sterile is because he used all sorts of drugs to keep up with you, but you had raised the bar one or two steps when he got near your abilities! He could never keep up with you for very long and had to upped the drugs constantly!¡± Jontho was shocked about he just heard. The warrior Jontho had always been a better warrior than his younger brother. The man never had to use drugs to get ahead as a fighter. Jontho was just that much of a prodigy of a warrior. He trained hard but he did not have to take various extra chemical means to get ahead as a fighter. Wilron was a ten out of a ten as a fighter but Jontho was a fifteen. It was not that Wilron was weak but Jontho was just that strong as a warrior. Jontho begin to cry but he knew that he could not take back his actions. All Jontho could do was try to fix it. He asks,¡± Do you know who the father is?¡± Arina points her finger at the huge Jontho and says,¡± You are the man! You have been the one to impregnate me!¡± Jontho puts his hands to the sides of his enormous head and is totality befuddled by what he has just heard from Arina. # The huge Jontho was reliving all the events that he had had with his younger brother Wilron. They were very close since they were young. They had been both raised by a minister couple and they both knew what was right and what was wrong. Jontho would sleep around while he was in the training grounds but never with his brother''s wife! He had that much sense! Jontho could not have done what his sister in law was claiming that he had did! The most contact they had together was a gentle hug and a wet kiss on the forehead. But, Jontho committing adultery with her was out of the question! Jontho yelled,¡± Harlot, tell me what is really going on!¡± Arina remained silent and went to a huge dresser in the front room. It was half closet/ half dresser. She pulled a large key ring from her top and held it in her hand. She removed some clothes from the drawer and it revealed a key hole in the back of the large drawer. She had a hidden compartment in the dresser side. Jontho and Wilron were clueless that the hidden compartment was even there. Jontho was surprised with what he saw. It was a dress of a prostitute from the training grounds red district. # Jontho one night nine months ago got all hot and bothered, so he decided to go again to the red light district. He was going end-to-end down the streets looking for a thrill, but none of the harlots caught his interest. He had slept with most of the whores of the training grounds and they bored him now. The whores in their wanton dresses did all they could to get the attention of the huge man but he keeps walking. A group of prostitutes surround the mighty man and grab at him. A blonde declares,¡±Come on Jontho! Give us a good time!¡± A red head speaks,¡±We need you! We won''t even charge you this time!¡± Jontho swatted all the women to the ground gently. The whores stop trying and gave up. The whores curse among themselves while Jontho walks further away. He walks past an alley and he hears a voice. ¡°Come here I will give you a good time!¡± said the voice. Jontho speaks,¡±I told you that I am not interested!¡± He looks to his side and sees a new harlot that he has not fornicated with yet. She is in a green miniskirt and a top with her mid drift bare. She is wearing high heels that are tied around her shins. The women has a veil over her face and excessive eye make up. As soon as Jontho sees the whore''s eyes she has him now under her complete control. She leads him to a love hotel and they cave into lust. Jontho knew better than live the way he was living but did it anyway. He loved the pleasure too much to be abstinent! # Arina is holding the same dress as the whore he had slept with those nine months ago! Jontho breaks out into tears out of sheer horror. He could have knocked up his brother''s wife! Jontho begins to truly rule lose his mind. Jontho yells,¡±How could you do this to Wilron and I?¡± Arina speaks,¡± I have never slept with anybody but you two! I did it to have a baby since Wilron wanted one so bad! I chose you because you and Wilron look almost as twins besides your sizes.¡± Wilron was slightly smaller than his elder twin Jontho. Jontho knew that he could not take back what has been done. But, he could remove the problem so that his brother would die never knowing the truth. # Jontho had repeatable been offered gifts by the great shadow in an attempt to try to turn to his side. This figure known as the great shadow is the source of all evil in the entire Singlarr Galaxy. Jontho knew better than sell his soul to evil, since he would only reap damnation. The great shadow had given Jontho a metal box and he opened it. He was so surprised by what was inside it that he dropped it to the ground. It was the conqueror mask! This mask was a special mask that gave the user ultimate power. It had been said that it had been made by the elders eons ago. Jontho had lived for over two hundred years and increases in his abilities at this point were close to zero. This mask could change that and give Jontho near limitless fighting potential. That moment in time Jontho was caught up in the snares of the great shadow. The giant yells,¡±I will follow you!¡± Jontho bows and tries to grab the mask but the great shadow grabs back the mask with his psychic powers. The great shadow speaks while holding the mask,¡±First you must do something for me!¡± Jontho was starting to tremble out of anticipation. He speaks,¡±What do I got to do? Name it!¡± The great shadow speaks,¡±First, kill Arina, your brother''s wife!¡± Jontho was taken back and begins to walk away. The great shadow speaks,¡± Your sister in law is pregnant with an another man''s child!¡± Jontho became angry and was going to assault the great shadow when he sees a scroll in his hand. Jontho stops the assault and looks down at his hands. The great shadow speaks,¡± It is proof of what I just said!¡± Jontho looks at the scroll and is dismayed. Three doctors had said that they had tested his brother Wilron for infertility. His brother had been found to be completely sterile. Jontho could not comprehend he has just read. A small sample of his brother''s blood was given three times as proof that it was his brother. He now knows the truth of Arina''s cockholding. He knows that his brother would probably kill himself if he would find out what has happened. The giant would kill his sister''s wife to erase the dark truth of what she had done. That is all that Jontho could do for his brother Wilron, even it meant being the villain. At the very moment, the great shadow knows that he has Jontho in his grip. Jontho will do whatever what the great shadow may tell him to do. # Jontho spoke,¡± Arina we have a problem here!¡± A look of intensity appears on the pregnant woman as she tries to back up. Jontho spoke,¡±One of us will have to die here today!¡± Arina backs up right up into a wall but she can not escape! She is startled when she hits the wall. # Wilron comes back home and walks through the front door. He can smell that dinner has been cooked but the flames were still burning. There was a burnt smell emitting from the humble kitchen. Wilron knew within himself that something was wrong. It was not like her to leave a flame unsupervised or burn food. Wilron turns off the flame of the stove. He walks in the kitchen and see that some form struggle had occurred. The dinning room table had been destroyed and all sorts of kitchen tools all over the floor. Wilron begins to call out,¡± Arina! Where are you!¡± He receives no answer and he goes through the entire house. He goes to their bedroom and opens the door. Wilron is horrified by what he sees. Arina has been murdered! It looks like she had been butchered like an animal. Wilron throws up all that was within his stomach unto his bedroom floor. # About thirty minutes later, Wilron retains his sanity and looks at the wounds. It was his brother''s style that killed his wife, Arina! Wilron is livid and he is starting to lose his sanity. He did not want to believe that his brother was his wife''s murder! But the one who killed Arina had used Jontho''s style. Jontho had a very powerful killing style to such a degree that it look like his victims were butchered like an animal. Wilron''s whole life flashes before his eyes. # He remembers being a little boy being raised by his parents in a little house. His parents were both very poor. Their names were Henry and Betty and they were both ministers of the one who can not be named. They raised their boys in the best way that they could and they gave their sons all the love that parents could give their children. Jontho and Wilron never knew that they were poor as children. They were never had the opportunity to be with children of rich families. Most if not all people in Lowroda, were not rich and the most well off person was just middle class. Nobody had much to show off to others, so most people were humble in the country. Jontho and Wilron were both very big as children as Henry and Betty knew that their sons were both giants. There must have been a giant in ether(or both) of the parent''s families. The couple may have both had been carrying recessive traits that had been revealed in their sons. There was a legend that was told that there once lived a group of giants that could grow to physical maturity in around four years. This was the case with the duo and on their forth birthday they awoke to a surprise. The boys were screaming when they awoke. Henry and Betty jumped out of their bed and ran into sons'' room and was shocked. They saw two seven foot tall giants. They were both buck naked and the sight made the parents scream. Henry yelled,¡± What have you two perverts have done with our sons?¡± The giants were both discomfited that the couple had saw them naked and used the boys blankets as loincloths. The larger giant spoke,¡± What are talking about, Dad? It is Wilron and I!¡± The parents were bewildered by the statement and they look down at the floor. It was the tattered pajamas that Betty had made for her sons. Betty screamed,¡± Why have done with our boys, you monsters!¡± The giants begin to cry out in horror of what they have been told by the couple. Betty begins to pick up on how the giants are acting in their befuddlement. She pulled a hanky from her pocket and begin to wipe the giants'' tears. Henry yells,¡± Get back or those monsters might hurt you!¡± This fell unto deaf ears and Betty continued to clean up their faces. Betty speaks softly,¡±It is okay boys, Momma still loves you!¡± Henry puts two and two together and yells,¡±Those are our boys!¡± Betty turns around and smiles. ¡°About time you finally get it!¡± # The family gradually adjusted to Wilron and Jontho''s new size. More food had to be cooked to keep the boys feed. More clothes had been sewed to make sure that boys were covered in modesty. It took some time for the village to adjust to the change. The villagers hated change and it took close to a year before it came to be. # Wilron stops reminiscing about his childhood and starts to ponder to what he is going to do. Minutes go by and he goes to his kitchen and makes a torch out of a broom. He begins to set the house on fire starting from the kitchen and ending with his bedroom. His dream of a huge house and a large family was now over! The house will be a coffin for himself and his fallen wife. Wilron was going to let himself be burned and kill himself. Wilron begins to cry extravagantly and falls unto his knees. The flames begins to get near the warrior and something within him snaps. Wilron bellows,¡± I will get revenge on whoever had killed my Arina! Even if it is my brother Jontho! No one will stop me!¡± # The house begins to burns and collapses upon itself with Wilron still inside. A burnt Wilron bursts through the remains of the house and is covered in flames. The warrior puts his fist above his head and makes a war cry. The damage from the flames was only cosmetic and not functional in nature. Rage enveloped the giant warrior and he is now a changed man. Wilron yells,¡±From this day forth, I will be known as Goran the Invincible! I can not be defeated by any man, woman, or beast!¡± Guards of the training grounds come running to what was left of the house of Wilron and Arina and see the scared Wilron standing in the flames! One of the guards yells,¡±Wilron is that you?¡± Another guard speaks,¡±What has happened?¡± Goran is silent and just stands there. The guards repeat themselves over and over again. Goran speaks,¡± I am not Wilron, since he has been burned up in these flames! He is dead!¡± The guards armed themselves for battle. One of the guards demands,¡± Did you kill Wilron and..¡± Before the guard can finish his sentence Goran begins to strike. All four guards have huge parts of their bodies scooped out with extreme efficiency. The guards drop down to the ground dead. Goran begins to laugh menacingly as blood begins to drip from his large hands. The younger twin is encircled by over hundred armed guards which are ready to strike at any moment. The guards have all kinds of weapons that you could have possibly had seen. Goran was not impressed in the least and released his ki in a form of an aura. The ki completely erupts the guards'' bodies into a mist of blood. The blood does not drop to the ground but remains floating as if it is in zero gravity. The blood forms into a large pool of blood and then forms into a tremendous javelin. The weapon hardens and then is grabbed up by the mighty Goran. The warrior puts the weapon over his right shoulder and walks away to seek other battles. # Goran is walking down a huge path when he stops in his tracks. He senses a huge ki that seems familiar to him. It is Jontho''s ki! Before Goran could do anything, warriors have him completely surrounded. One of the warriors speaks, ¡°If you think that will get away with killing two of our own, then you got something else coming!¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Goran paid him no heed and remained standing stationary. Two of the warriors begin to scream out in horror. The warrior who had just spoke to Goran had his head removed and it was in the right hand of Goran. The severed head is dripping blood unto the ground. His javelin was missing somehow and the warriors were shocked by the sight of a warrior using such an effective killing style. They were frozen like statues when the javelin of Goran returns to the hand of Goran. The javelin is used to decapitate the remaining ninety-nine warriors by using the weapon in a circular slicing motion. The bodies all hit the ground and creates several huge puddles of blood. Goran walks away towards were his brother''s ki was located at. # Goran has figured out where he is his brother, Jontho is located at: Death Canyon. At the edge of the canyon, was the spot where the brothers usually spared together. It was almost like a sacred place to them. They sparred there for so many days, years, and even decades there. So many good memories happened there over the years. But this would come to an end this day. He walks towards the training ground and Goran finds butchered corpses. Goran sees that it has to be the work of Jontho. He walks further in the training ground and sees his brother facing the canyon. Jontho''s hands were clasped behind his back. Jontho speaks,¡±So Wilron, you have finally showed up!¡± Jontho turns around in 180 degree arc and the brothers are facing each other. The brothers are giving each other fierce looks. Goran corrects,¡±No I am not Wilron anymore since his dreams are now dead and I am Goran the Invincible!¡± Jontho spoke,¡± You have changed your name then what am I to be called?¡± Goran swiped his right arm at his brother out of anger. Goran spoke,¡± You are just simply a butcher and no more!¡± Jontho smiled,¡±I like that! From this moment further I am the Butcher! Today, both Jontho and Wilron had dead this day!¡± Goran spoke with an incredible sadness,¡± Then both Jontho and Wilron as they used to be is now over!¡± The Butcher broke out into laughter like a madman. ¡°Who will win this battle? Will it be the Butcher or can Goran the invincible get the job done? Let us find out!¡± Goran demands,¡± Why did you have to kill Wilron''s wife? Why was it so necessary to do such an atrocious act? It was not like your usually gentle nature to those that were close to you!¡± The Butcher grins from ear to ear in a forbidding smile. The Butcher speaks,¡±I was made an offer that I could not refuse!¡± Goran revealed his ki aura and it is red with rage. Goran spoke,¡± Who made you such an offer and what was so important? Why would you throw everything away for power?¡± The Butcher releases his ki aura that is red as well. The Butcher spoke,¡±The great shadow offered me the conqueror mask! I could not pass such an offer! I wanted ultimate power!¡± Goran yells,¡± Why, Butcher? Is your lust for power that much that you will sell your soul for power and the lives of your family that you once loved so much? Why did let yourself be made into a monster by the great shadow? I thought that you were not that stupid!¡± The Butcher tilts his head to the left with a wicked grin on his face. The Butcher spoke,¡±Let us face it Goran! We are starting to age! We have a natural life span of over two hundred years with most of those in our prime! Our lives were extended for another two hundred years past that! We are at the peak of our prime and soon we will both begin to slowly lose our edge that we had developed all these many! I will not allow middle age to humiliate me and my greatness!¡± Goran yelled,¡±You are truly selfish and self centered! You fight for only yourself and not others! This is what made you weak and you not reach what you are truly capable of! What a fool you have allowed yourself to become so weak natured!¡± The Butcher spoke,¡± You think that I am the weak one! You were always in my shadow Goran! You could never hold a candle to my ability. You had always played tag along with whatever I ever did! You know that as well as I! Stop dreaming and come back into reality!¡± Goran laughed,¡± I had always held back to not show you up! You were too dumb to notice and you were too self absorbed! It was always about what you wanted to do!¡± The Butcher''s face was bright red out of anger. He yelled,¡± Put up or shut up!¡± The brothers stop all the hootenanny and prepared for battle. The Butcher makes the first move and punched at Goran with all his strength. Goran blocks with the outer side of his forearm that force the brothers to press their arms towards each other in front of his face and chest. The blow causes Goran to slide backward with ruts in the ground where his feet were once at. The Butcher smiled and did a sweeping kick to Goran. The blow fails to land because Goran jumps right when the kick should have had landed. Goran''s feet land back on the ground. The brothers had fought each other tens of thousands of times. The battle would not easy for ether brother. They could battle each other blind folded and still fight as effectively. The Butcher yelled,¡± Enough with the feeling out process of battle! It is not necessary!¡± Both of the brothers release their ki in the form of two enormous auras. The Butcher yells,¡± You have finally reached me Goran! But do not underestimate me! I have been sandbagging our entire lives to not make you look weak!¡± A smile appears on the face of the Butcher which is not returned by his brother. The brothers lock up their hands and do a test of strength. They are dead even and neither man can out muscle each other. But neither will back down even if would cost them their life. # Minutes go by and still no one has gotten the upper hand. They alternate kicking each other in the shins and attempts to trip each other. The brothers keep shifting backwards and forwards. Still, Goran and the Butcher are dead even in this test of strength. They break up the lock up and they circle each, looking for an opening in each other''s defenses. # Henry and Betty are in their kitchen eating supper when a sense of dread overcomes them. They both get sick to their stomachs. Henry says,¡±I know that something is wrong but I do not know what it is all about.¡± The couple is looking at each other with a tender look and they both turn to portraits of their family on the wall. Betty says,¡±It has to do with our boys! Something terrible had to occurred to them!¡± Henry puts his silverware down and gets out of his dining table chair. He pushes the chair back in. Henry sighs and begins to cry. He says,¡±I have told them to never go to those blasted training grounds! That something bad will happen! They were just too hard headed for their own good! Why could they not had listen to me and stayed home? Why have they always had to go down the hard and dangerous path?¡± Betty gets up from her chair and hugs her husband in an attempt to comfort him. She spoke,¡±We have done all we could to raise our sons! They are in His hands now!¡± The couple cries for hours while praying to their maker. # Goran is still fighting his brother and no one has gotten the upper hand. The fight turns into a brawl and no one would even try to blocks or dodge during the assault. Blood begins to spray everywhere during the fight and the men are both covered in each other''s blood. Neither man will back down, even though they will both die if they battle continues any further. Goran pulls out his javelin and throws at the chest of his brother. The Butcher is gored by the Javelin and Goran stomps his brother in his chest. Goran drop kicks his brother and punches his head into a shattered mess of gore. The body of his brother is pressed down to the hard rock underneath him by the huge javelin of Goran. Goran has won the battle but he feels that it is too easy! The Butcher''s body reforms back together except the javelin wound and the javelin is flexed out of the ground. The weapon is flexed out of the Butcher''s body and falls unto the ground next to him. The wound in his chest is completely healed and the Butcher laughs. ¡°You think that such little wounds as these would defeat me then you are a complete and utter imbecile!¡± The Butcher jumps back to his feet and dusts himself off like nothing had ever happened! # Betty and Henry are looking back to the events that caused their sons to leave them for the training grounds. Jontho and Wilron did not fit with the status quo of Lowroda due to their size and strength. The tallest person before the boys were around was about six feet at best. Both Wilron and Jontho did not fit in while living in their homeland of Lowroda. They boys begin to hate living in their village since no matter what they did they still were seen in a good light by the rest of the villagers. They graduated from school in mere four years,while doing the work of ten grown men a piece. The sons of Betty and Henry were overachievers which went against the mediocrity of the rest of Lowroda. The boys were good boys and did as they were told. They were like oil in a pitcher of water that was Lowroda. Their parents stood up for their boys when people lashed out at their boys. The people of the village did they to make Jontho and Wilron feel unwelcome as was possible. One day, the boys had red paint thrown on them and it was the stray that broke the camel''s back. Four boys had laid in wait for Wilron and Londo on top of a nearby rooftop. The four boys all screamed for help and the Wilron and Jontho had came running to help immediately. But it was all a set up and they were covered in red paint from head to toe. The boys on the top of the roof begin to laugh and towards the backside of house while on the rooftops. Wilron and Jontho were livid and were not going to let the humiliation settle as they had donein the past. It was way past time that the issue had came to a head. # Wilron and Jontho run to the back of the house and found an old wooden ladder. The boys who threw the paint on them had not reached the ladder yet, so Jontho throws the ladder down to the ground with a thud. The boys on the roof top begin to curse out of frustration that they are now stuck on top of the roof. Jontho speaks,¡± We have got you all now! There is no sense in trying to escape! We can outrun you all so easily!¡± Wilron starts to rub his hands together in foreboding matter. One of the boys on the roof yells,¡±You will be so sorry when the village finds out what you have done, you will be sorry!¡± Jontho yells,¡± We do not care, do we Wilron?¡± Wilron speaks,¡± No, we do not care at all!¡± Jontho and Wilron got down into a deep squat position and jumped unto the roof. The four boys on the roof who did the hazing were trying to run but was too scared to jump off the roof. The house was only about twenty feet off the ground. They keep running from one side of the roof to another. Jontho and Wilron knew that they were much faster than the other boys so they decided to let the hazers wear themselves out. # Some minutes go by and the boys on top of the roof are starting to tire from exhaustion. One of boys tripped while running from Wilron and Jontho and lands face first on the solid stone roof. The boy flipped his body around until he was on his back. Wilron and Jontho laughed out loud since the boy had wet himself and broke his nose in the fall. Jontho laughed,¡± Let us leave him be since he has humiliated himself already!¡± Wilron nodded in agreement. The remaining three boys had jumped off the right side of the roof and screams could be heard from ground level. Jontho and Wilron run over to the side of the roof where their hazers had jumped. They all had looked before they leaped. One of the hazers had landed on a wooden box and broke it open revealing various tools inside. One boy landed on his belly unto a large wooden barrel and the remaining hazer was on the grass grabbing his left knee out of pain. Wilron says,¡± They have had enough from just making fools out of themselves, so let us go home!¡± Jontho responded,¡± You are right! Let us go before we are hazed even more!¡± They boys run straight home stopping for no one or no thing. # They run into the house and try to sneak into the bathroom when their mother, Betty sees them by her peripheral vision. She yells,¡± What happened to you two?¡± The boys remained silent and did not want to tell their mother what really had occurred. She would get upset since they were her babies, giants or not. Wilron and Jontho were both over seven foot tall and weighed over four hundred and fifty pounds a piece. Both of Betty''s sons were physically adults but she did not care about that fact. She just saw them as just eight year old boys despite their tremendous size. Both Wilron and Jontho had been the smartest in their classes while at school. They were both still growing but they had reached physical and intellectual adulthood. Betty knew that despite their physical and mental capacities they were still emotionally children. She knew that her sons were often taken advantage of and hazed by those of shady values in their village. Betty knew that her boys were marked by those in her community, since they were not like the majority. The people of Lowroda were good people at heart but they hated changes to the status quo. The people of Lowroda would sometimes haze those would not fit into normality. Betty spoke,¡± Why are you covered in paint from head to toe?¡± The boys remained silent and could not look their mother in the eyes. Betty yells,¡±You are not in trouble! I just want to know what happened? Were you hazed again?¡± The boys turned their eyes away from their mother. At this moment, Betty knew that her sons were once again the victims of abuse from other children in the village. Betty had enough of her sons being victimized by fellow children and the rest of the village turning a blind eye. She truly gone past her limit as a mother seeing her children being hurt time after time! # Goran and the Butcher were still battling for hours and they are starting to wear down from their fierce battle. The Butcher yells,¡± The battle is going no where, so let us use our secret techniques! This blood feud needs to come to an end!¡± The younger twin remains silent but secretly agrees with his brother. Goran starts circling around the Butcher and begins to make jabs at the Butcher. Goran is making body doubles while still running in a circle. The Butcher smiles as he dodges the hundreds of jabs from his brother. The Butcher is barely dodging the strikes from a hair''s breadth. He uses his ki to create six more arms to help him battle his brother(with a total of eight arms). Both Goran and the Butcher are barely missing each other by simple millimeters. Finally the Butcher catches one of the body doubles by the wrist and punches him into oblivion. One after another the body doubles are destroyed by the Butcher leaving the original Goran intact. Goran slips behind the Butcher and grabs him by the waist. The brothers battle for control but the Butcher is given a belly to back suplex. The Butcher lands on his head and vanishes. It was a body double of the Butcher! The Butcher is no where to be found and it causes Goran to get distressed and looks all around him to no avail. Goran comes back to his senses and calms himself. He begins to search for his brother with ki detection. But it was too late! He was punched in the back twice by the Butcher! Goran falls forward and flipped his body into a roll on the ground until he managed to return safely to his feet. The Butcher broke out into laughter and spoke,¡± You think that doing a roll to divert himself from damage will keep you from hurting with such an advanced technique of mine, then you are truly a bumbling idiot!¡± Goran starts to smiles when blood begins to burst from his chest. He spoke with blood gushing from his mouth,¡± You were always fond of techniques where the opposite side of where you hit is destroyed! But you did not notice that you been hit yourself!¡± A look of surprise covers the face of the Butcher as he begins to lose his balance! The Butcher loses his sense of equilibrium and does all he can to stand on his two feet. But the mighty Butcher suffers the humiliation of falling down on one knee. Goran spoke,¡± One of your greatest weakness is that you are too tough for your good! You did not even feel the kick I gave to you in your chin, while I flipped to roll away! Most people would have died from that blow!¡± Blood begins to bleed from the Butcher''s ears profusely while foam gushes out of his mouth! The blow has taken massive damage on the Butcher''s body. Both Goran and his brother are fighting the effects of the deathblows that they have received! The two men are both on one knee and struggling to not give in to death. # The two stand to their feet, both men are shaking wildly, but eventually the shaking stops. The two warriors have recovered from the deathblows. The Butcher begins to turn transparent and disappears into nothing! Goran remains stationary but is still on complete guard. Goran knows that he will be killed if he drops his guard for even a millisecond. Goran senses his brother''s blow coming and puts his hands at the sides of his head. The Butcher is giving him a chop to each sides of Goran''s neck. Goran redirects a lot of the blow away from him but both of his collar bones are now broken. Goran''s massive trapezius muscles could not completely shielded him from the fierce chops. Goran knows he must counter or he is doomed to die. He has grabs the Butcher by the wrists and throws him over his head. Goran wraps his right arm around the Butcher''s head and ddts him unto his head. The Butcher''s head is embedded into the hard rocky ground with his body dangling upside down. Goran is laying face to the sky on the ground next to his brother. # Betty begins to scream,¡± Henry come here now! I need you!¡± Betty usually does not speak harshly to anyone so her husband knows that something is wrong. He comes running as fast as his legs could carry him and he sees Wilron and Jontho both covered in red paint. Henry yells,¡± What did you boys do?¡± Betty cut him off and explained to him what had occurred. The boys filled in the blanks of the story. # Henry was visibly upset about he has just heard from his family. Betty cries and says,¡± Our boys have been hazed long enough! We are going to put the village in it''s place!¡± Before Henry and Betty could do anything a loud noise came from outside. The family ran outside and saw an angry mob. They were carrying pitchforks and other makeshift weapons. A man comes out of the crowd and he is gray headed and a soft belly. He is the mayor of the village that Henry and his family had lived in. Betty bellows,¡± You allowed my boys to be terrorized without any consequences for far too long!¡± The mayor looks at Betty and her household with condemnation. He speaks,¡± As I, Mayor Rigbee of this humble village, I have been very patient with the wild nature of your two young beasts!¡± Betty was hot yet she remained very silent. Henry and the boys had never seen her so mad before and knew best to stay out of it. Betty begins to smile as she picks up one of her potted plants. The mayor was ranting about the so called evils of Jontho and Wilron. Betty hits the mayor in the side of his head with the huge pot. Dirt and blood flies everywhere as Rigbee hits the ground unto his back. The angry mob charges Betty but they never arrive at their destination. Jontho and Wilron swell up with fury and will not their mother to come to harm, no matter whom they may be! They charge all the men and women in the village and knock them all out one after another until the mob is all on their backs groaning, due to intense pain. The boys run to their mother and hug her in their large arms. Jontho and Wilron begin to cry as they both had just did something horrible. Jontho screams,¡±Mom I am sorry that we have beat up everybody! We did not want to do it!¡± Betty is crying out of pain that her gentle boys were forced to harm others. Wilron spoke,¡±We have done bad and hit on women! We had to protect you! We could not let you be hurt Momma!¡± Betty and her two sons are in tears about the horror that just occurred. Henry starts to cry but forces himself to keep strong for his family. Henry speaks,¡± Boys, I am sorry that you had to go through all this but I want you two both to know these two facts!¡± Betty and her sons all turn to look at Henry intently on what he going to tell them. Henry speaks,¡± The first thing is that there is nothing with you two boys since you are fearfully and wonderfully made! You were given those bodies for a purpose by the Maker! He is free from mistakes(unlike us) and you are like you are, because he has plans for you!¡± Henry sons begin to smile and eventually Betty smiles as well. Henry continues,¡± The second thing is there is nothing wrong with protecting yourself and your family! The Good Book says to live peacefully with all men if possible! You did all you could to avoid the fight but sometimes battles have to happen! There is a season for all such things!¡± # Goran and the Butcher are both gased out from their fierce battle. Their beaten bodies are remaining stationary on the ground. Bodies are piled up near the brothers favorite training spot and current battle field. Blood and gore covers the ground as far as the eye could see. Both of the brothers had killed hundreds if not thousands of warrior a piece as if it was nothing but a warm up for their battle. Goran and the Butcher begin to stir and moan out out of pain. The Butcher still has his head under the hard ground but his body is completely vertical up into the air. He use his massive arms to lift his body up into the air and it forces the ground to free it''s grip that is upon his head. All the man''s weight is on his two arms, while being upside down. The Butcher thrusted his body off the ground with his hands and flips himself right side up. Goran stirs as well and rolls face first away from his brother. When he is a safe distance away, he turns his body horizontally to face his brother, then he rises to his feet. Both men flex and make a battle cry to let the other know that the battle is far from over. Both of them have gotten their second wind and ready to continue the battle. The Butcher and Goran walk up to each other and are face to face. The two men are sizing each other looking for an opening in the other''s defenses. They stand motionless so they do not give an edge to the other. Finally, Goran chops the Butcher on his chest to no effect! The Butcher grunts out loud in response to the blow and chops Goran in return. Goran does not flinch and yells back in return. The two men rip the front of the other''s shirt and they both begin to chop each other endlessly! # Several minutes go by the brothers'' chests are covered with fresh blood, welts, and, cuts all over their astronomical chests. Neither brother has gotten the edge over the other and they start to elbowing each other¡¯s heads. This goes on for what seems like forever. # Butcher and Goran start to throw hard lariats at each other, which land against their sternums. Such a move has the warrior throw a forearm at their foe in their sternum or neck as hard as they can. Neither man can knock down the other but they still do not quit. The lariats grow harder and harder until both men are knock down by the other''s lariat. Each man has an arm over each brother''s chest. They are starting to pant heavily for air. Butcher and Goran roll forward until they are both vertical and then they turn towards each other on one knee. They have fists up ready to battle some more. The two men both begin to laugh out of frustration and excitement. Nether brother has been in such a fierce battle before. The battle can not go much farther and it is nearing the final blow. Both of the brothers loved to fight each other and try to get the best out of each other. They truly hated to have to be in a death battle among themselves but they have had their hands forced by the evils of the great shadow. But something unbelievable happens! Both Goran and the Butcher speak in unison, ¡°Enough with the warm up!¡± The Butcher and Goran had just been playing with each other the entire time! Goran releases all of his ki as well as the Butcher. The ground begins to quake due to the sheer magnitude of the two men''s ki. The two men power up and release all the restraints on their ki. Both men pulled back and throw their fiercest punch at the other. The fists of the two men connect and the force throws them away from each other. They both manage to regain their footing and the battle continues! The Butcher makes hand slices at his brother. Goran dodges the slices and a pillar behind him is sliced into rumble. Goran charges the Butcher and drives his hands into the Butcher''s chest. Goran could drive his limbs through a person''s body without destroying the outer flesh. His limbs were not even bloody when he left the victim''s body cavity. Goran is trying to rip out the lungs of the Butcher. The Butcher struggles to keep his brother''s hands stationary to minimize internal organ damage. This forces Goran to exit the Butcher''s chest. Goran slips free of the Butcher''s grip and rotates himself to behind the Butcher''s back. He wraps his arms around the waist of the Butcher. The two brothers are fighting for control when Goran''s feet near the cliff of Death Canyon. The Butcher tries to push his brother back into the canyon. Goran does give in the might of his brother and does not fall into the deep canyon. Goran uses all his strength to do a belly to back suplex. The Butcher is thrown over his brothers head while Goran''s grip is still tight around his waist. Butcher knows that he must counter or he will die! The Butcher shifts both his and Goran''s bodies mid air. The Butcher''s hands land on the edge of the cliff and thrusts both the body weight of Goran and the Butcher up into the air. The Butcher is upside down and he flips his body until he right side up. While midair, The Butcher shifts Goran''s body into a powerbomb position over his own head. Goran is powerbombed into Death Canyon while the Butcher uses his hand slices to cut his brother''s muscles on the way down. Goran''s body is bleeding copiously as falls against the walls of the canyon. The Butcher lands on the edge of the cliff and the ground breaks underneath him. The Butcher is going to fall into the canyon as well! The Butcher punches into the side of the cliff and pulls himself back unto the solid ground. The Butcher is facing the canyon panting hard in an attempt to try get more air. The great shadow speaks,¡± You have done as you were asked! Yet, you struggled something fierce!¡± A look of contempt appears on the face of the worn out Butcher as he turns to look at the great shadow. The Butcher struggles to speak,¡± You just ask me to get the job down and not how well it had to be done! I was just enjoying the battle until it was the best time to finish it! I love a great battle and I had extended for as long as I could!¡± The metal box containing the conqueror mask is thrown on the ground next to the Butcher. The Butcher begins to grab at the mask when it returns back to the hand of the great shadow. ¡°What is the deal? Are you trying to cheat me?¡±says the Butcher. The great shadow speaks,¡± I just want to let you know that there are conditions with me giving you this mask!¡± The Butcher smiles and speaks,¡± I promise to not hurt your little babies! Just give it to me! I finished my side of the bargain!¡± Great shadow throws the metal box back at the Butcher. The Butcher looks at the conqueror mask and sees that the mask had no mouth, just eye holes. It had a point in the center of the top of the head. The mask had two orbs on each side of the center point. The Butcher stands to feet and puts on the conqueror mask. The mask begins to heal all the wounds on the huge man''s body. Ki begins to burst out from the body of the huge warrior. The entire planet of Violio begins to shake wildly. The ki of the newly empowered Butcher can be felt far beyond the solar system of the planet Violio and across the entire Singlarr Galaxy! The great shadow is completely unaffected by the ki of the Butcher. The great shadow laughs,¡± The Butcher is baptized in the blood of his victims! He is sincerely born again this day!¡± chapter 2 Chapter 2 In the gentle land of Lowroda, the small villages are ruled by mayors and those mayors are controlled by the governor of the city state. There are several self governed city states in the land of Lowroda. In one village, there lives a young boy and his mother. The boy is named Tenlong and his mother is called Zizi. There they live a very gentle life. Zizi is very poor woman and does not have a lot to provide for her son. She does not let her being without limit providing for her son. The boy, Tenlong goes to sleep every night with a full stomach and clothes on his back. His mother skimps and saves to give her boy the best that she can. She wished that she was rich but that is not possible for her. She will take care of her son no matter what! Zizi is the most loving mother that you could ever ask for, since every waking moment she is concerned for her son and how much she loves Tenlong. She gives the boy attention and direction every chance that she has. She raises her boy to live right and not be harmful to others. She is very strict with Tenlong and teaches him the difference between right and wrong. # Zizi decides to take Tenlong on a trip that is a surprise to the boy. They are riding on an old wooden buggy being pulled by an ox. It is very peaceful trip and the two are talking about the scenery around about them. But the peaceful scene does not last for long when a buggy comes out of nowhere! A buggy with two horses had hit them head on and Zizi was thrown into a nearby field. Tenlong falls down on soft blankets in the back of the buggy. The boys stirs awake and he sees that he is okay as he gets out of broken down buggy. The old ox had been killed in the collision. Tenlong is shaken by the sight of the dead ox and he starts to yell for his mother. The boy screams,¡±Mommy, where are you?¡± The boy looks left and right with no sense of reason. She yells,¡± I am over here in the field! Come here baby!¡± The young Tenlong comes running to his mother when he sees that his mother is hurt badly. Tenlong yells,¡± I am here Mommy!¡± Zizi grabs the hand of her son and has her son keep close to her. Tenlong asks,¡±What is wrong with you, Mommy?¡± # A man comes out of the rumble of the second buggy and starts to cuss like a sailor. He kicks his broken buggy and sees that both of his horses are injured. The man yells,¡± I paid two hundred cold pieces for each these horses! Somebody is going to pay for this!¡± The man is stumbling drunk and he was the cause of the wreck. He pulls out a dagger from his belt and kills both of the horses by slicing their necks. The man is a bandit and preys on the people of Lowroda. The bandit looks over to Zizi and her son. He is going to take out his anger on this family even though it is own fault. This bandit would not take accountability for his own actions. The bandit stumbles over to Zizi and Tenlong with an uncontrollable madness! He begins to soccer kick Zizi in her right arm. Tenlong tries to protect his mother by blocking the kicks from hitting his mother. The boy is hit in exchange. Tenlong is kicked several feet away and is given expletives for his trouble. Zizi while still on the ground grabs the free leg of the bandit. The bandit trips and lands on his back. Zizi jumps to her feet after seeing her son kicked and is enraged by such an atrocity. While getting up, she grabs a sharp shard of wood that was knocked off the buggy with her after the collision of the two buggies. Zizi stabs the bandit in his left eye as he returns to his feet. The bandit stumbles around and rips the chuck of wood out of what was at one time his left eye. He curses,¡±You hag, I am going to kill you!¡± The bandit knocks Zizi back down to the ground. Tenlong was stunned by the hit but manages to regain his senses. He remains on the ground but begins to focus on where his mother is at. The bandit pulls another dagger from his belt and prepares to use it. He yells,¡±It is time for you to die!¡± He drops down on Zizi with a dagger a stabs her in the chest! Blood bursts from the young mother''s chest! The bandit mounts her and starts to stab her wildly In her chest! Tenlong finally finds out where his mother is at and to his horror he sees his mother bleeding like a sieve. The boy is too hurt and weak to do anything for his mother. She is too far gone! He could do nothing for his mother since he is just a four year old boy. That young of a boy could do nothing against a grown adult. But he does not care and desires the power to destroy those that would hurt his mother! The bandit sees that his mother, Zizi is dead, so he returns to his feet, and he stumbles away. He sees that Tenlong is bawling his eyes out and laughs out loud. He loved to cause hurt in those weaker that he is. The one eyed bandit walks off into the unknown. Tenlong stirs to his feet and staggers over to his mother''s body. He falls to his knees and lays his upper body on her chest. Zizi''s limbs jump off the ground due to the heavy weight of the young Tenlong.(The lad, who is at four years of age whose huge size is four foot tall and over one hundred pounds.) Blood spurts from his mother''s mouth. She had given in to the call of death and was awaiting to be picked up. Tenlong''s actions cause the young mother to return to land of awareness. Zizi grabs her son with both of her hands and it surprises him. He looks at his mother''s face. The young lad cries out loud and speaks,¡±Momma, you are still here! I love you!¡± The young woman begins to cry along with her son. She was not crying for herself but for her son. She can feel her body giving in to death and she regrets that she would not be able to raise her son anymore. She prays for her son''s safety and hates that she will not be able to see what lies in wait for Tenlong in the future. Zizi speaks with blood gargling out of her mouth,¡± I looove yooou!¡± Before the boy could say that he loved her too her body finally gave up and died. The boy cries as tries to get his mother to respond. # Several minutes go by and Tenlong fails to revive his mother. The boy does not understand that Zizi is dead. Tenlong raises his body off his mother''s chest and looks up into the sky screaming as loud as he could. Something curious occurs with the body of the four year old boy. His body begins to cover some sort of energy called by some people to be magic or even ki to a lesser magnitude of people. Tenlong''s body size changes rapidly and his body begins to grow to that of an adult. His height rises from four feet to seven feet and his weight at around one hundred pounds to that of three hundred pounds. Some people of the planet of Violio have the ability to reach physical maturity very quickly. Tenlong had always asked her about them from his mother. She had told him about it one day. # They were at their house with them siting in the front in old chair. Tenlong was sitting in his mother''s lap when he asks her a question. ¡°Mommy, who are these giants I heard about? I want to know more about them! Please tell me, mommy.¡± The young mother looks surprised by such a question from such a young boy. Zizi speaks,¡± What giants are you talking about? I do not know what you are talking about.¡± The boy frowns and starts to look mad as if his mother is supposed to just know what he was talking about. Tenlong speaks,¡± The ones everybody talks about! The ones who had once ruled this world!¡± Zizi finally gets what her son is saying and has a look of acknowledgment on her face. She speaks,¡±You mean the Gigantos? That is the only ones that I have heard about. Are you talking about those giants?¡± The frown on Tenlong''s face turns from a frown to that of a smile. Zizi speaks,¡± I do know that they used to be pretty common, but they were believed to be extinct for centuries. But some how they must have survived since they begin to become apparent to others over the last few decades. Some people had believe that the Gigantos had intermarried with other people to survive over all these years.¡± The boy looks happy with the story that his mother had told him and hugs his mother. Tenlong spoke,¡± Why did they all begin to die out?¡± The mother is stunned by the questions of her son but humors him anyway. Zizi speaks,¡±They were warriors and they fought with each other until they were all believed to died. They were very strong and smart. but they were said to be very competitive, and war like in their nature. They fought to the death to see who the strongest fighter was. Their mighty power became their own destruction!¡± The boy said,¡± Thank you!¡± and ran away to play. # Tenlong had been carrying the blood of a Giganto as was evident of the enlarged Tenlong. The young lad had always wished to be large as the Gigantos and he had gotten his wish. Violio was a very large planet and people had the potential to grow into giants of up to thirty plus feet. Gravity was ten times higher than the typical life barring planet. People that were over seven to ten plus feet in height were common place on planet Violio. It was said that the other continents of Violio had even taller people living in lands other than where Lowroda was located at. Tenlong''s height was not at it''s max and could grow throughout his entire life since the Giganto'' bodies grew larger as they age. They often lived for at least two hundred years old but most did not die of old age as the legends say. This was because they often died in battle rather than to relent to old age. Tenlong was told by his mother Zizi that all those of Gigantos blood seem to seek out danger or better yet danger seem to follow them their entire lives. Zizi had always struggled to keep her boy fed but she managed nonetheless. She just had thought that her son was just a big eater and she catered to him because of Tenlong''s large size for his age. She knew that her son was a giant and he would grow to that of a very large man. But never in her wildest dreams did she think that her son, Tenlong was a descendant of the Gigantos. Tenlong''s clothes ripped off when he increased in size and he was totally naked. He was in so much grief that he did not even notice that his body had changed. The boy was still on his knees kneeling next to his mother''s dead body crying uncontrollably. # Hours go by and Tenlong is still crying about his mother''s death. He is grieving very deeply since he had lost his mother. Zizi was the only family that Tenlong had knew of. His father was nowhere to be found and the boy had become an orphan at only four years old. Tenlong was at a loss to what to do and did not even know what was going on around him. He was in a total grief mode and was apathetic to all things that were all around him. Anger begins to grow from within the boy and he yells out of rage. Tenlong does not like that he was helpless to protect his mother. He stands to his feet and he looks down on his mother''s cadaver. Something catches the boy''s attention and it makes him ponder. The size of his hands and arms has grown tremendously. He also sees that he is naked and he blushes. He runs over to his mother buggy and finds no clothes that were in his size as he thought. He has the idea to use a blanket as a makeshift loincloth. He finds a couple of more blankets and he uses one blanket as a shirt. The blanket is going over one shoulder and also wrapped around his waist. He cuts a blanket in half and wraps each half around both of his legs. # It was not an easy task for Tenlong for him to make some clothes for himself but he does it nonetheless. He returns to his mother''s body and begins to swell up with rage. He wants revenge! He speaks,¡± I will avenge you momma! I will make those that hurt you pay! This body is what I always wanted and I will use it to find the man, no the monster that had killed you! I promise you that!¡± Tenlong picked up Zizi''s bloodied body and he decides to bury her back home. He does not know his way back so it will be a long journey. # An hour goes by and he is still not home. He has stopped crying and has an expression of fury on his reddened face. He stops for nothing and speaks to no one that may pass him. A few people travel near Tenlong and race away when they see him and what he is carrying. After a while, people stop coming towards him as he marches back home solemnly. # It is getting dark when he sees his backyard and then his house. He gentlysets his mother down in the grass of his backyard and he tries to shake out his muscles. Tenlong was stiff after carrying his mother''s body for what seem to be hours for him. He looks over to his favorite climbing tree and his short life flashes before his very eyes. Tenlong played under this tree while his mother sit in a chair under it, watching him. The young lad begins to fight back the tears that are forcing themselves out of his eyes and down his cheeks. There was an old tool shed in his backyard in which Tenlong can easily ascertain. He goes in the shed and pulls out a shovel. As he exits the shed, Tenlong decides to bury his mother under her favorite tree. # Tenlong had dug a deep uneven grave with a dirt pile at the feet of the grave. He throws the shovel in the pile of dirt that is behind him. He climbs out the grave and walks over to his mother''s body. He gently picks her up and sets her in the grave. He finds all the flowers that he can find and puts it on his mother''s chest. The flowers are sitting on the crossed arms of Zizi. Tenlong cries loudly as he begins to shovel dirt upon his fallen mother. # Finally, Zizi is covered tightly with hundreds of pounds of dirt. Tenlong pats down the dirt with the shovel. He shoves the shovel deep into the ground so that the head of the shovel is buried into the ground at the head of his mother''s grave site. He returns to the shed and finds some wire. He walks over to the tree and breaks a long branch of the tree. He ties the tree branch to the shovel handle with the wire in the shape of a cross. Tenlong had also grabbed a knife to engrave the tree next to his mother''s grave. The engravings says,¡±Here rests my mother, Zizi! I love you so much!¡± The lad is so angry that he throws the knife at the tool shed and it grows right through the first wall of the shed and into the second wall that is inside the building. Tenlong clinches his fists and raises his head to the sky. He begins to cry out of pain of the loss of his mother. The loudness of the yell can be heard through out the entire village. The people of the village will not exit their houses with such a loud bellowing at night unless there is a call for help. Then and only then will every able body person come to protect those who are in a desperate need of help. This was to keep everybody safe and so that they village would not face some kind of dangerous predator. Bandits sometimes came to torment the villagers at night, so people of the village were leery of traveling at night. Tenlong begins to speak with a shout,¡± Mother! I love you so much! Why did he have to kill you? Why, must I be separated from you? I miss you so much!¡± He cries out as loud as his lungs could handle. The cry causes the entire village to grow afraid. Tenlong raises a fist to the sky and yells,¡±Mother! I promise to avenge your death! I will get the monster that has taken you from me! No one will have to suffer as you did! I promise that to you! I love you so much and I will not forget you!¡± Tenlong walks away into who knows where. The boy was long gone when the mourning came. The villagers had looked for Tenlong but to no such luck. The whole village had grieved the loss of Zizi and the disappearance of her son. # Tenlong has been wandering endlessly for several days with no apparent rhyme or reason in where he was heading. He did not know what to do or where he was to go. He was just grieving his mother''s death and was just trying to avoid staying in a spot long enough where he would be forced to think about his mother. He had taken what little money and food that Zizi had put in their buggy. He had ate all the food that Zizi had taken with them them in less than half a day. He did not realize that his new found size required so much food to just function normally. After a couple days of hunger, Tenlong decides to go into one of the villages and find something to eat. The people had always offered goods and services to any well mannered traveler. He had saw this back in his home village so many times before, so Tenlong decides this what that he going to do. The people of Lowroda were extremely xenophobic of all outsiders but would treat them fair all the same. The villagers hated change as if it was a dangerous poison and often put this frustration on those who represented change and/or uniqueness. The villagers of Lowroda were mostly not hateful people but just fearfully of the unknown. They were a very weak people and they were easily dismayed of attack from foreigners. # Tenlong made his way into a village that he has never been in before. Every one that is within view stop what they are doing to stare at the large Tenlong and some are even stopped in mid task. A person of seven feet or taller was very rare in the region and his improvised clothes did not help the boy''s matter much ether. Tenlong stood out like oil in water. The boy had walked towards the little section of the town where the village''s business took place in. Work people of all kinds stop working and stared at the newly formed giant. Some of the workers start to whisper among themselves as if Tenlong was not even there. The lad picks up that they are talking about him since they were silent before he entered the scene. He does not comprehend that they are treating him different due to his enormous size. The young lad''s new size had not completely sunk in his head and Tenlong had not understood to how big he truly was. He was so beloved by his mother and his village that being alienated by others was still befuddling to Tenlong. What the people did not know that if Tenlong had come in his boy form they would have acted altogether different. The villagers would have welcomed the smaller Tenlong with open arms. All the villages had the policy of caring for those who were attacked by bandits. This was due to bandits would try to attack all those who were unfortunate to cross their path. Some had believed that the people of the desert, Socanas, were behind all the bandit attacks but it could never proven. The attackers had never left clues to if they were working for others and not just acting out randomly. Tenlong speaks,¡±Is there some person that I can get some and clothes from, please?¡± There was no response among the villagers since they were ignoring the lad. Tenlong speaks,¡± Are you all deaf? I know you are able to hear me! I can work for it if you want if my money is not enough to pay for food and clothes!¡± There is still no response from the villagers and they were all pretending to be too involved with talking among themselves to pay attention to Tenlong. But the villagers'' intentions were all too obvious. Tenlong yells,¡±Fine, be that way! I do need not you all!¡± As the lad turns away his stomach growls but the lad acts like he was not hungry. Tenlong just shook his head out of disbelief of how he was treated by the villagers. He had always remember to how he was loved by his village and was still struggling with the different treatment he was receiving all of a sudden. He just did not understand how people can be so hateful. Tenlong pondered,¡±Is my new appearance that much different that I shunned this much? I am still the same Tenlong I was before I grew larger! I am no monster that will bite others, like a wild dog!¡± Tenlong begin to walk towards the other side of the village. Tenlong walks some distance away from the business district and he was pelted in the side of with a rock. The second rock is caught by the boy and he prepares to throw it back in the direction of the thrower when he hears a loud scream. He had stop the throw mid swing when he saw a mother kneeling holding her child protectively. Tenlong sees a rock in a boy''s hand ready to swing again. He smiles and drops the rock on the ground. The mother speaks,¡± I am so sorry! My boy just hates people he thinks is a bandit! Please do not hurt him!¡± The boy almost gets another throw out, when his mother smacks the rock out of her son''s hand. The boy yells,¡± Do not hurt my mom or I will kill you bandit! I am not afraid of you!¡± Tenlong looked at the boy and his mother and saw that their image had changed to himself and his fallen mother Zizi. The boy was not a bad boy but just misunderstood who the overgrown lad was supposed to be. Tenlong can see that he would have done the same as this boy had done. Tenlong bends over in front of the boy and sticks his chin out. The giant speaks,¡± I will give you a free shot big guy! Do your worst!¡± He then points at his chin while encouraging the boy to strike. The mother yells,¡±Jimmy, do not be foolish! You can not beat him! He will murder you if you attack him again! Do not be so foolish!¡± The boy gets free of the grips of his mother and swings at Tenlong''s large chin. The child hits Tenlong in the jaw as hard as he could. The boy grabs his hand out of pain of hitting the large man''s chin. The boy had never hit anything this hard. The boy is blowing on his knuckles as if doing so would make the pain just go away. Tenlong is standing bent over to let the boy be able to hit him. After a few moments go by after the boy''s hit he lands back first on the ground. He falls on his back and acts like he is knocked out. The boy and his mother are standing on their feet speechless that Tenlong is laying out on the ground. The giant''s eyes open and he returns to his feet. Tenlong dusts himself off while smiling from ear to ear. Jimmy starts to chuckle out loud to his mother''s horror. Then after a few seconds, his mother starts to laugh too. The two had ultimately figure out that Tenlong would do them no harm. Tenlong speaks,¡± You sure got me good! You have got a mighty punch! No bandit will mess with you now!¡± The boy and his mother are grinning from ear to ear. They could not help from laughing at Tenlong playing dead. Jimmy speaks,¡± I guess you are not a bandit mister! Bandits do not play jokes with us villagers! They are mean to us!¡± The woman is standing by her son with her arm around his shoulders. The woman speaks,¡± What has happened to your clothes, Sir?¡± Tenlong is taken back with the reaction of the young mother. The giant spoke,¡± I grew out of my clothes and I had to use blankets to cover myself. I had nothing else to wear.¡± The woman speaks,¡± I do not have much, but I can make you some better clothes than what you have now.¡± Tenlong is shocked by the kind reaction of the woman. He speaks,¡± I will pay you for your services, kind ma''am!¡± The woman shakes her head and says,¡±That will not do!¡± The boy looks up at his mother and speaks,¡±Are we going take him back home, Momma?¡± The woman smiles in response of what her son has said. Tenlong speaks,¡± You do not have to go through all the trouble. I can make it.¡± A frown appears on the woman''s face. She says,¡±I see that you are in need and will not let you go away with nothing!¡± Tenlong eyes begins to misty eyed by such an act of kindness after losing his mother. Zizi was all Tenlong had for family but that was stolen from him! He speaks,¡±Thank you for the help! I will do anything to help you as well! Just ask and I will my best!¡± The boy says,¡±Let us go back home!¡± The woman smiles and walks behind her son with Tenlong taking the rear. # Tenlong is beginning to wonder where the boy and his mother is taking him. They have been working for several minutes and they are on the outskirts of the village. All he can see is a destroyed house and a large shed that was behind the wrecked home. Tenlong thought,¡±Where is there house at? I do not see any place where they can be living at!¡± The boy yells,¡±We are finally home, mister!¡± The mother''s face blushes out of embarrassment of their living conditions as if she had brought it upon herself and her son. She says,¡± It is all we have, so I am sorry for poor conditions.¡± Tenlong speaks,¡± I do not even have a home anymore so you are better off than I am, so do not feel bad! You have nothing to be ashamed of!¡± The woman gasps,¡± I am sorry for your loss! I forget that there people that are worse off than we are!¡± Tenlong speaks,¡±There is nothing for you to be sorry about. You could nothing to change what has happened. I will appreciate any help that you can do for me! But do not overburden yourself with my needs.¡± The woman speaks,¡± Why are you traveling for?¡± Before Tenlong could respond to the question, his belly begins to growl. Jimmy yells,¡±I am hungry too, Momma! Fix us something good like you always do!¡± Tenlong was embarrassed by the sound of a hungry stomach. The woman says,¡± There is no shame in being hungry sir.¡± The giant¡¯s shame eases off him and he starts to respond. ¡°I am called Tenlong and do not worry about using my name ma''am. Calling me sir is not needful.¡± The woman speaks,¡± My name is Mary and you know that my son is named Jimmy.¡± Tenlong speaks,¡± Thank you Ms Mary for all your help so far!¡± Mary frowns and looks down at the ground. Jimmy stops playing. Tenlong asks,¡±Have I do something bad? I am sorry, if I have offended you unknowingly!¡± Mary says,¡±I am married or least I used to be.¡± Tenlong can tell that she was a widow, so he decides to change the subject quickly He does not to bring up old pains for this nice family. Tenlong speaks,¡± What did you do Jimmy to get so strong? Did you train or is it all natural?¡± The boy runs up to Tenlong and flexes his arms. Tenlong pokes the boy''s arm with his index finger and acts amazed. Tenlong spoke,¡±You got so much strong muscles, Jimmy! I am so jealous!¡± Mary understood that Tenlong was like a big teddy to them and he would do anything to keep them from harm. He has like a young boy in a grown man''s body. Mary spoke,¡±Tenlong can you play with Jimmy for a while and I will get some sort of stew ready for us to eat?¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. The boy yells out in enjoyment and goes to play. Tenlong starts to yawn and goes to the side of shed. He sits down leaning the side of the shed and straightaway falls asleep. Jimmy speaks,¡± Let''s play mister! Wake up.¡± He did not stir in the least. Mary shushed her son and gestured him off to play alone. Mary ponders within herself,¡± Tenlong must have not slept for days and is just letting himself finally rest.¡± # The lad had sleeping for a few hours and he awakes to see that it is late at night. He spoke,¡±How long have I sleeping and who covered me with a blanket? A feminine voice spoke,¡±You have been sleeping for about half a day and Jimmy and I put some blankets on you because it was getting chilly. We was afraid that you would freeze to death, but we could not budge you an inch!¡± Tenlong stands to his feet and keeps the warm blanket around his shoulders. A woman walks around the corner of the house with a large lantern. Tenlong spoke,¡±Oh it is you, Mary. Why are you all bundled up by such a thick winter coat?¡± She shook her head because of the words of the giant Tenlong. Mary spoke,¡±It is becoming winter and the temperature is dropping off suddenly. Come inside before the both of us freeze to death!¡± The two hurry into the house and Mary shuts the door behind them. The young mother shivers as she takes her heavy winter coat off and takes off her shoes. Tenlong is wearing only blankets for clothing. Mary spoke,¡±You have get out of those dirty clothes!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I have no other clothes than this!¡± Mary smiles and speaks,¡± I made you some clothes to wear. I made them too big but I figured you would grow into them.¡± Tenlong is taken back and does not know what to say. Mary spoke,¡± You can dress in the bathroom that I had attached to this shed by the villagers. # Tenlong has gotten dress and tighten a rope belt around his waist. He walks back out the bathroom(which was a large outhouse with a bath tub). Mary speaks,¡± I could not a custom fit but you said that you just grew out of your clothes.¡± Tenlong looked down at the floor. Mary spoke,¡±I know that you are hungry, let us go to the kitchen.¡± The house had thin walls that were used to divide the shed into a few different rooms. In the winter, Jimmy and Mary made their beds on the kitchen floor. The flames from under the pot was still going and the food inside was smelling very good. # Tenlong had not eaten for several days and was starving to death. Mary spoke,¡± You must have been hungry! I have never seen anybody eat so much in my life! You ate the entire pot! Jimmy and I ate that for a week''s worth of food!¡± Tenlong felt embarrassed by taking a week''s worth of food from people who were needy themselves. This family was forced to live in a shed. He spoke,¡± I am sorry, Mary!¡± Mary spoke,¡±What are you talking about?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± I ate all your food for an entire week! I have been too greedy!¡± Mary went to ready the pot for cleaning in the mourning while still talking to Tenlong Mary spoke,¡± You must have needed it! I know that you had not eaten for several days or am I wrong?¡± Tenlong lifted up his face towards Mary. He spoke,¡±You are correct! I was wandering for days but for how long I do not know!¡± Mary smiled and spoke,¡±I am the town sempstress, so I am not so bad off.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± Then why do you live here in this shed?¡± Mary''s eyes grew watery eyed and she spoke,¡±I do not have the heart to have my house rebuilt after my husband Jimmy Sr was killed by bandits. They destroyed our dream house and I could not live there even if it was still whole. It would remind me about him even more.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±You do not have to talk about it anymore if you do not want to. We just met a short while so you have done more for me that I could ever hoped!¡± The giant was shushed by Mary and looked over to where Jimmy was sleeping. Tenlong lowered his voice and spoke,¡± I am sorry. I am just getting used to this body.¡± Mary spoke,¡± You are a Giganto or not? They have been known to have massive growth spurts very suddenly.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± I always wanted to be one but I never though about the affects it would have on me.¡± Mary stop what she was doing and walk over to me. She holds his hand out of concern and Tenlong grabs her and begins to break out into tears. He yells so loud that he walks up Jimmy. The giant''s yelling scares the boy so he runs over to mother and Tenlong lets go of his grip of Mary. Jimmy is picked up by his mother and she comforts him like a baby. The young boy is afraid of loud yelling probably due to some trauma that is unbeknownst to Tenlong at this present time. # The boy is calmed down and put back to sleep by his mother. Mary puts the covers back on Jimmy. Tenlong had regained himself and had used the blanket that was around his huge shoulders to clean himself up. Mary turns around and sees that Tenlong has calm himself down. Mary speaks,¡±Are you alright, child?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Yeah I am okay now. You do not have to worry anymore.¡± Mary smiled at the giant and it puzzled him. Tenlong spoke,¡±You are staring at me like I have a booger sticking out of my nose.¡± Mary spoke,¡±You are still a boy, are you?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± I am pretty big for four years old.¡± Mary spoke,¡± You are only four? How is that possible? I do not get it!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± I do not know ether. I grew big like I am now after...¡± Mary spoke,¡±That is alright. You do not have go back any further into your past until you are ready. I will not force you to say anything you do not want to do.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I am getting tired again, where can I sleep, please?¡± Mary got all the bedding that she could find so that Tenlong would not sleep on the bare floor. He is put to bed and he falls right back to sleep. Mary readies herself back to bed herself. # Tenlong awakes to little hands pressing on his chest shaking him awake. He stirs awake to see that it was the young boy Jimmy. Tenlong is still lethargic but he manages to sit up on his rear end. He speaks,¡± What is it Jimmy? What is there something that that you need of me?¡± Jimmy laughs at the large man and points. The boy speaks,¡±You have been sleeping all day!¡± Mary comes running into the house with a large bag of clothes in arms. She took off her coat off and shoes, then she drops the bag in the kitchen. Mary yells,¡±I told you to not wake him up! He needs all the sleep that he can get. He needs to recover from his all his troubles. He had not slept for about a week or longer!¡± Tenlong speaks,¡±It is alright, I am feeling better! What can I do to help you two?¡± Jimmy yells,¡±You was a pig and ate most of the meat last night!¡± Tenlong grins,¡± That much is true! I was really hungry last night and I had not ate since who knows when.¡± Mary yells,¡±Jimmy stop it! Do not make fun of others! I raised you better than that!¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±Sorry mister Tenlong! Sorry Momma!¡± Tenlong speaks,¡±Where can you find some meat?¡± Mary speaks,¡± You do not have to pay us back. You were in need and we help you. You have done nothing wrong. We are suppose to help others.¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±He can go hunting for some bear. Dad always brought home some every week! I like eating bear meat! We have not had any since..¡± Jimmy breaks out into tears and is held by his mother Mary. Tenlong spoke,¡± I will go searching for a bear for us to eat.¡± Mary speaks,¡±You are younger than Jimmy! You have no business hunting! He is three years older than you!¡± Jimmy stops crying and asks,¡±What are saying, Mommy? Mister Tenlong is a grown man!¡± His mother corrects,¡± Tenlong is a Giganto and has just grown bigger just recently!¡± Tenlong speaks,¡± Your mom is right, I am only four and I just got bigger just recently.¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±You mean that you need to call me Mister!¡± Tenlong laughs,¡±Yes, that is right! Mister Jimmy, you are older than me!¡± Mary breaks out in laughter as the other two. # Tenlong is given an outfit to go hunting in made out of various furs sewed together. He was given an ax and a sword to hunt with. The three are all outside next to a small buggy that Tenlong will use to carry any potential haul back. Mary says,¡±If you want you can get some fire wood we are getting low. Winter is on upon us and we will all freeze if we do not get some in the next few days. If you can not do it, then I will take a few days off to do it myself. Do not go too far into the forest though or overburden yourself! Thank you for going out for us even if it is nothing.¡± Tenlong nodded his head in agreement. He spoke,¡± I should be fine. I never heard of the world''s former rulers dying due to a hunting accident. I am a Giganto but I will be careful anyway! But please do not worry about me.¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± Go get them Mister!¡± Mary spoke,¡±Do not take too long! We will preparing a meal by the time you get back.¡± Tenlong grabbed the sides of the wooden shafts that a work animal would be attached to. Tenlong easily pulled the buggy as he went into the nearby forest. # Tenlong had walked for several miles into the forest and saw a huge tree. Tenlong spoke,¡±That tree is huge and it might last Mary and Jimmy all winter. I need to pay them back for what they had done for me! They have welcome me, a perfect stranger with open arms.¡± He stretches himself out and puts his hand on the giant tree. While bending over he grabs the ax out the bed of the buggy. Tenlong falls unto the cold ground with the ax in his hand. He yells,¡± What happened? Why did I fall? I do not get it!¡± Tenlong looks over to the giant tree and see that it had it''s roots ripped out of the ground and it has fallen on it''s side. Tenlong yells,¡±Trees must not be as sturdy as they use to be! What a world I am living in when giant trees are so flimsy!¡± He had not realized to how strong he has become after his recent transformation. The lad starts to cut up the huge tree with the ax he had been given. # Tenlong had altogether filled the buggy with fire wood and it is over filled with wood. Not even one third of tree had been cut but he could not carry any more. He looks behind him and he sees a large moose coming. It was had been a bull because of his large antlers. Tenlong did not have time to get his ax or sword so he put his hands up. Tenlong had somehow managed to grabbed the moose by it''s antlers and he was out muscling the large bull. He was fighting the bull and he twisted the moose''s head to the left as hard as he could. Tenlong manages to liberate the moose''s head off it''s shoulders. He is amazed by his strength as the headless body of the moose hits the hard ground. Tenlong spoke,¡±Man, I did not know that I could do that! Gigantos were stronger than the legends gave them credit for!¡± He picks up the body of the moose and puts it top of the wood with ease. Tenlong had left the moose''s head on the cold ground. He had heard something growling to the side. He grabbed his ax since he would not be taken weaponless this time. It was a large black bear and was running fast towards him. Tenlong throws the ax at the head of the bear. The bear''s head in split in two by the ax. Tenlong spoke,¡±Jimmy has got his wish! He has got a bear and he will have it today! I will go back since I can not possibly carry any more! Today has been a better haul than I could have possible dreamed of.¡± Tenlong lifts the bear next to the moose on top of the wood pile. He grabs the moose''s head and puts on the back of the buggy. Tenlong easily turns the buggy around surprisingly and he travels back to the home of Mary and Jimmy. Tenlong had managed to carry back his mighty haul of wood and meat to the house of Mary and Jimmy in less than one hour. He was not in a hurry since he knew that Mary would be gone on business to the nearby village. # Mary went almost daily to the nearby village and every time she would go to town with work had done while returning back home with more orders from the villagers. Mary made her living as a sempstress and was very good at it. She had sized up Tenlong from just looking at him since it was a little big so that he could grow into the clothes. On the other hand, the clothes were not too big that they were unwearable. She had sewed several hims in the clothing so that the clothes would not be so monstrously big on Tenlong. Tenlong knew that he could not leave the carcasses out in the open untended since predators would come to attack Mary and Jimmy and/or steal the food. Tenlong thought out loud,¡±I heard that you suppose to hang meat from the highest possible spot if it is to be placed out in the open. I do not know where Mary keeps all her meat but I see a large tree near the front of the house. I can try to to throw the meat up there!¡± # Tenlong also found some rope by the side of the house and tied the dead moose and bear to the very top of the tree. Tenlong found the wood pile that his hostess had keep the wood and he was appalled by what he saw. There was less than tens pieces of wood left in the pile. Tenlong smiled with a huge grin at the sight. In less than ten minutes, the wood pile was over ten foot tall and about twenty foot wide. Tenlong was getting bored so he decide to go for some more food and wood. # Mary and little Jimmy coming back to a surprise. Apparently Tenlong brought back so much wood that he had build a large barn out of the surplus wood. The logs of several trees were used to make the walls and flat boards were used for the roof. The barn¡¯s roof was pointed at the center. The doors were made out of flat boards that had had been roughly cut. The mother hears a noise coming from the barn and the two walk through the door and straightaway saw a large balcony covered in various dead animals. Mary saw six bears, twelve wolves, seven moose, and a bald eagle to just name a few. Jimmy yells,¡±There are six bears up there too, Mommy!¡± Mary sees the joy in her son''s eyes and gives him a hug. Jimmy yells,¡± Mr Tenlong is sleeping under the balcony! He must be tired after all his hard work!¡± Mary looks at Tenlong with confusion. Mary wonders,¡±How could a four year old could have done this, being a Giganto or not? This boy is something special!¡± Tenlong was sound asleep when he felt two small hands touching his left arm. He stirred right awake but he was still groggy from his deep sleep. Tenlong was tired after his hard day''s work. His eyes finally focused and he saw Jimmy hugging his left side. The boy was crying and laughing at the same time. Tenlong was troubled at what he saw. He felt sad for the young boy but was puzzled to why he was laughing. He did not know to how to respond to Jimmy but he would try to help all the same. Tenlong speaks,¡±What is wrong Jimmy? What is the matter? Do you need something?¡± The boy was genuinely happy and he was crying out of joy. But Tenlong did not know that. He spoke,¡±What is going on? Did you make you mad because I built a barn without permission?¡± Jimmy was speaking unintelligibly and his words was all jumbled together. Tenlong looks up and sees Mary crying as well. The giant was speechless and did not know what to say or do. He wonders if he made the two angry. # Mary struggles to speak, but after a few minutes she manages to speak. The young mother speaks,¡± I expect you to bring nothing back, but maybe a rabbit, and a few pieces of wood. I was thinking that you may not be able to bring anything. That would be reasonable for your age. You have done above our wildest dreams in mere hours!¡± Tenlong smiled,¡±You have fed and clothed me as I was a member of your family! I had to try to repay you two for what you have done for me! I did not know where I was going to sleep or what I was going to eat! I wondering in the wilderness for who knows how long!¡± Mary cries,¡±You have done what we could not do for ourselves! You did not need to do that since we are to help those in need. You owe us nothing! We was just doing what we felt was right to do! You were in need and we gave you what you needed.¡± Tenlong begins to cry as well. He holds the small Jimmy in a firm embrace but careful to not hurt the lad. Tenlong spoke,¡±Momma said that they are people that help others that do not even know. She called them good Samaritans! I could not save my Momma from that bad man! I wished I had this body then I could have help her! I was just helpless to do anything for her! I wanted to save her so bad!¡± Mary runs over to Tenlong and holds the lad. He is crying so hard that he begins to yell out of sorrow that was deafening to Jimmy and his mother. Tears are running down the chest of Tenlong and unto his lap. # Times flies by as the group consisting of Jimmy, Mary and Tenlong comfort each other. Mary pulls out a hanky and dries off the faces of the two boys. Then Mary dried off her face next and a few minutes later they had managed to composed themselves. Mary laughs,¡± We are going to have our work cut out for ourselves. We got to gut all those animals. But first we are going to have bear tonight!¡± Jimmy jumps up and down out of joy. He was excited to finally eat some bear. It was his favorite meat and he had not had it very often since his father''s death. The hunters in town would share some bear meat with the boy and his mother. Yet, it was not as often as they had when Jimmy SR was alive. The lack of bear meat only dug even deeper the knife that his father was gone. What made it worse was the fact that his father had been murdered by bandits. It was still a sore spot for both the boy and his mother. Mary spoke,¡±You can go and play Jimmy while I prepare dinner, but if you get cold come right in. I do not want you get sick! It is turning into winter and you are not as tough to the could as Tenlong is.¡± Jimmy ran up to his mother and gave her a kiss. She returned the affection back by giving her son a kiss to his cheek. Jimmy run off to play outside. Tenlong jumps up to the balcony with ease and grabs a bear. Mary yells up,¡± You better get another large animal since you have an awesome appetite. I want to want sure we have enough since you had not ate since last night.¡± Tenlong turns around facing Mary with a big smile. He spoke,¡±What about a moose? I have never ate it before. I wonder how it tastes?¡± Mary returned the smile and spoke,¡±You will have it soon enough.¡± Tenlong grabs both the moose and bear that were his first kills. He was proud of his giant haul. Hr grabbed each of the large animals over each of his shoulder and jumps down on the barn floor. Mary was scared that Tenlong would hurt himself but that feeling soon vanished. He landed on the ground with large thud but the overgrown lad was not harmed in the least. Mary laughed,¡±Tenlong, you are so strong for your age or any age for that matter, that it is absolutely unbelievable. I had always heard that the Gigantos were strong but I never seen one up close in person.¡± Tenlong smiled and spoke,¡± I am still getting used to body. I am not used to being so strong.¡± Mary looked shocked at the wounds of the moose and the bear. The moose had been decapitated and the bear had it''s head split in two. Mary asks,¡±What on Violio happened to these beasts?¡± Tenlong laughs which makes the young mother shutter. He speaks,¡± I ripped the moose''s head off with my hands and I used the ax you gave me to kill the bear. Mary did a spit take and was flabbergasted by what she was told. She spoke,¡±Boy you are something else! The hunters in town would be jealous by how easily you can hunt! We will have food for all winter and most of the spring. We would not have to cure all these meats due to it getting close to freezing. Tenlong do you want to learn how to slaughter animal?¡± The giant spoke,¡±Yes, I do!¡± # Tenlong was slowly taught how to slaughter a bear and a moose. Mary was patient in teaching him since he was only four. It was a much slower than usually for Mary but Tenlong quickly picked it up after a while. The bear and the moose were both processed and carried into the house. He puts the meat on two huge hooks hanging from the ceiling. Mary speaks,¡± You have done too much today. I will cook dinner! You can go and play or go back to sleep in your bedding until dinner. You may be a Giganto but you are still a kid. You have done too much today!¡± Tenlong smiled and went to his bedding in the next room. He fell right asleep. He was dreaming about his mother and the good times they spent together. It was good times until he dreams about his mother''s death. He sees a dark figure with a dagger and the figure stabs the lad''s mother over and over again. Tenlong''s feet are covered in cement and he can not get out no matter what he does. He is completely helpless to save his mother. He screams out,¡±Mother! Don''t hurt my Momma! Stop it, now! Please don¡¯t!¡± Tenlong awakes to himself with his chest completely wet due to his tears. Mary and Jimmy comes running into the room out of concern. The boy runs up to Tenlong and gives a huge hug. Jimmy yells,¡± What is wrong, Mister Tenlong?¡± Mary comes running up with the kitchen towel still in her hands. She speaks,¡±Tenlong, you were just having a nightmare. It is okay, now.¡± Mary is trying to calm Tenlong down while attempt to wipe the sweat off. She speaks,¡± I will get the bath ready for you so that you can clean up before supper. Jimmy Sr liked to bathed in a huge metal barrel so Tenlong was told to get in after in warmed a little. A fire is being fed under him in the next room. The fire is being fed by firewood that Tenlong had cut. Mary yells,¡± Is it hot enough?¡± Tenlong bellows from the bathroom,¡± No it is still cold.¡± Mary yells,¡±You are going to boil yourself!¡± Tenlong yells,¡±It is hot enough! Thank you! Mary speaks,¡±Clean clothes and towels are in there once you are down. Clean yourself good and take your time. Supper will ready when you get out.¡± Tenlong yells,¡±Okay, Thank you!¡± He had finished his bath, dried himself with the towels and put on the clothes that Mary had given him. They had fit better than the first set of clothes that she had given him. Tenlong exits the bathroom and Jimmy comes running towards the large Gigantos. Mary¡¯s son was being lifted above the head of the tall Tenlong and pressed against the ceiling of the small home. Jimmy laughs as he is dragged gently across the ceiling. The two are laughing as they are playing together. Mary comes into the room and says,¡±Boys stop your playing, because it is time for dinner!¡± Jimmy is gently placed on the floor and the two ran into the humble kitchen. They sat at a makeshift dining room table. The three were getting ready to eat when Tenlong gasps out loud in surprise. Tenlong spoke,¡±We got to pray before we eat. It is a must!¡± Mary and Jimmy relented to the request of Tenlong and closed their eyes. They had wanted the lad to adjust as best as could be to his new found home. Tenlong spoke,¡± Thank you Lord, for what you have given us here today! Amen!¡± The dinner was a stew made out of many vegetables and bear meat. It was very delicious and the three(mostly Tenlong) ate the entire pot. Tenlong¡¯s stomach was still rumbling but Mary was prepared and the moose meat ready on a large rotisserie. Tenlong had only ate twice in over a week and he had still needed to replenish his body¡¯s caloric reserves. # Tenlong ate the moose with little help from Mary and Jimmy. The moose was bare bones after Tenlong got done with it. Tenlong had grown sleepy and went right to bed. He fell right to sleep and Jimmy soon followed, and fell right asleep. # Mary got everything in the kitchen clean up and after one hour she was already finished with the dishes. She sat in an old wooden chair and looked upon her son as he slept on bedding in the floor and smiled. A few tears escaped from her eyes and she begins to ponder what could have occurred if her husband had still been alive. Mary speaks,¡± That is a possibility that can never occur now. There is no sense dwelling on it now, because Jimmy needs to be raised the best I can raise him. Also, I have got to look after Tenlong as well. He is not a burden but a blessing he has brought in more food and fire wood that I ever brought in since Jimmy died. He is so talented but he needs to be helped in some many different ways. He is only four years and I can not leave him to fend for himself. He needs to be in school as well as jimmy, who goes to five days a week. I will go speak to the school teacher tomorrow after I drop off my work to my clients. I owe the boy that much already and he is such a tender boy.¡± # Mary woke up early and fixed a pot of biscuits and gravy for everybody to eat. It was eaten very quickly and the dishes were washed. Jimmy got dressed and put on his winter coat and boots. Tenlong asks,¡± Where are you two going?¡± Jimmy shouts,¡± I am going to school! Duh! Where else would I be going on a school day?¡± Tenlong speaks,¡± You are go to school? You are so lucky because I have never been to school before. Momma was gonna to take me next year.¡± Tenlong then went silent for several seconds. Jimmy and Mary hug Tenlong in a form of comfort to the large Tenlong. All three of them were crying and Tenlong¡¯s tears were creating a puddle in the wooden floor. # Mary cleans up everybody and the floor from all the tears. Jimmy and his mother go into the village and Tenlong is left to his own devices back at the small home. The two hold hands as they walk into the nearby village. Jimmy is lead into a small school house and Mary goes to her shop. She walks in her little shop and prepares to get ready for business. The villagers, including Mary never locks their doors except when the rare chance that bandits came near the village. Bandits sometimes would come in and terrorize the small village. It was business as usual for the sempstress until an old man enters the small store. The old man is very thin and a look of worry is on his face. The old man speaks,¡± What have you done, young lady? I have heard that you had left the village with some strange man. Some of the villagers had told me that a huge man had left with you a couple of days ago. Is that true?¡± Mary has a look of surprise on her face as she is asked about Tenlong. The old man speaks,¡±So it true? How could you be so careless with helping strangers. You are not suppose to take in bandits! It is just common sense!¡± Mary looked away from the old man. The old man spoke.¡±It will not be a problem any more!¡± Mary looked at the old man with a look of horror. ¡°What have you done Grimwald! He is just a four year old boy! He is so big because of his ancestry!¡± # Tenlong was in the woods cutting firewood when a sense of fear overcomes. He turns a complete one-hundred and eighty degrees and sees an arrow come flying at him. The arrow seems to flying in slow motion as it comes towards the lad. At the last second, Tenlong grabs the arrow mere inches from his face with his bare hand. Time returns back to normal. He throws the arrow to ground when he sees a man with an ax come charging at him. Tenlong reacts before he could even ponder anything. He punches the man in the face and the man hits the ground with a thump. More men come rushing at the young lad. # Mary is ranting and raving at Grimwald,¡± If you hurt a hair on that boy¡¯s head, I will kill you myself. You have messed up old man and you need to fix it!¡± Grimwald speaks,¡± Calm down, that bandit will not take advantage of you anymore! You know that no four year old is seven foot tall as that bandit is! It just does not make sense!¡± Mary grabs the old man by the collar and starts to shake him wildly! The old man speaks,¡± Mary calm yourself, you are acting crazy.¡± Mary screams,¡± The boy was attacked by a bandit and watched his mother be murdered! His Giganto blood then awaken in him! You miserable fool, you did not think it through! You all had jumped to conclusions! You had known that Gigantos are capable of such rapid growth as children!¡± Mary begins to cry uncontrollably and lets go of Grimwald. The old man yells,¡±What! I have erred. I am truly sorry!¡± # Tenlong is surrounded by nine men with various weapons. He does not know what to do or what reason that he is under attack. Tenlong spoke,¡± What did I do to make you all desire to kill me? What have I done to you?¡± The nine men remained silent and did not answer the lad. No talking would change the men¡¯s minds and he would have to battle all of them. Two men come charging at Tenlong with axes at each side of him. The lad grabs the two axes with hands and the blades are stopped. The two men were shocked by the strength of Tenlong as blood begins to flow from the hands of the young boy. During the pause, Tenlong ripped the axes out of the men¡¯s hands and throws the weapons to the ground. Tenlong hammerfisted the two men in the sides of their heads and the two men hit the ground. A man with a spear is angered by the sight of fallen comrade as he rushes at the young lad. The man is trying to pin the boy to the tree behind him with his large spear. Tenlong dodged to his right and was laying on his side on the ground while the spear is thrusted into the tree. He jumps to his feet and chops the spear in half with his hand. Tenlong thrusts his right forearm against the remains of the broken spear that is in the attacker¡¯s hands. The broken spear handle is thrusted into the chest of the attacker. The man hits the ground and at that same moment Tenlong is attacked from behind. Six arrows are now pierced in the upper back of the young Giganto. Tenlong screams out in pain as he turns around to see three archers looking at him, ready to fire again. Three arrows come flying at him but the lad does not move. He makes a battle cry. The three arrows stop mid air and the arrows hit ground. The three men were all frantic and fired all of the remaining arrows at Tenlong. But the arrows never reach their destination and they are broken midair. The three archers are all frozen in fear. They can¡¯t believe what they had just seen. The other three men were prepared to strike but did not know how they were going to stop this strong man. They felt completely helpless against the large Tenlong. chapter 3 Chapter 3 Mary yells,¡±We can have got to stop the village hunters from hurting that boy or you are a dead man! That boy has been through so much trauma already.¡± Grimwald could not look up at Mary, because of all his shame of what he done. He had ordered the death of a four year old, Giganto or not. The old mayor was always helping strangers but he should there motionless when the boy Tenlong came into the village. The poor lad was cover in ragged blankets and did not even have shoes. He had nothing but the clothes on his back but nobody but Mary¡¯s family had helped him. It was sad that such a young boy would be so neglected among so many supposed good people. Grimwald thought,¡±How could I be so cold and heartless? I have always helped transients that were in need. I guess it all started when Jimmy Sr died. It must have started back then.¡± # Mary and Jimmy Sr had just gotten married after a long engagement. He was the best hunter in the village by far. He could out hunt the rest of the hunters in the village by just himself. Jimmy was just that skilled as a hunter, but he was a very humble man. The hunter was never a man to brag about his achievements and only used his abilities to help the village to the best that he possibly could. He fed his family with the best of his haul and sold the rest. Jimmy had always sold fur to Mary before they were together and that constant interaction grew into friendship. Jimmy came to Mary¡¯s shop everyday it was open. # Months goes by they become boyfriend and girlfriend. It was a very good time among the two of them and the village was wondering to me they were getting married. After one year of dating, Jimmy proposes to Mary. The whole village was excited about the news. # Grimwald comes to Jimmy one day as he is in home. The hunter lived in an old shed that he had converted into a home. Since, he was always hunting so that was all he needed and he enjoyed the small shack greatly. He could have lived in his parent¡¯s inn, but he liked the solitude that the woods had afforded him. Jimmy was very bright and athletic but loved to keep things simple. Grimwald speaks,¡± When you are two getting married? I can be the official for it. I will even do it for free since you two had done enough for this village already. Jimmy smiles with a huge grin. Jimmy speaks,¡± When it is done.¡± Grimwald had a look of surprise on his face and said,¡± What do you mean by that?¡± Jimmy speaks,¡± Follow me and I will show you!¡± # The two men go into the home of Jimmy and he points at a huge portrait of house. It was an architect¡¯s drawing of a mansion. Grimwald speaks,¡± So you are going to build a house for the two of you? That will be her wedding gift.¡± Jimmy speaks,¡± It will be hard for me to build it myself but Mary is worth it. She deserves way more than this humble shed. She is my dream girl in every definition of the word!¡± Grimwald speaks,¡±So be it! I will not say anything! You were always the overachiever!¡± # Two years pass by for the village, and Jimmy finishes the huge house. Jimmy takes Mary to his home outside of the village and sees immediately a large mansion. She is shocked by what she saw. Mary spoke,¡±What is this place? Why is this mansion next to where you live. I have never been to your house before but I never thought that you lived next to a mansion!¡± Jimmy grinned from ear to ear. Jimmy spoke,¡±This is our home! I made it for you as your wedding present. It is my gift to you!¡± Mary hugged Jimmy and she looked up Jimmy with tears in her eyes. The two were lost in the moment. It was a beautiful scene among the two of them. # About a week later they were married. The couple wore elaborate furs as their wedding outfits and they had the ceremony done outside the village. Mary¡¯s wedding dress was made out of fox fur and it stretched down to the ground as a long train style wedding dress. Jimmy had a tuxedo made out of bear fur and had a bear head propped on his right shoulder. It was a beautiful ceremony and the entire village was there. # One year goes by and Mary is pregnant with child. The midwifes help deliver the child and it is a boy. Jimmy is called into the room and he erupts into the tears as soon as he sees his boy in the arms of his wife. Mary is laying in a bed holding her son in her arms, wrapped in a baby blanket. She is crying tears of joy. Mary spoke,¡±Do you want to hold our son?¡± Jimmy was startled by the statement but handed the child anyway by a midwife. He was scared to hold his son because he was so small and fragile. Tears poured out the big man¡¯s eyes and he is so touched to be holding his son for the first time. One of midwives speak,¡± What will you two name the boy? The child needs a name.¡± Jimmy had no answer and he lost all sense of control due to his emotional state. Mary with tears in her arms spoke,¡± Let him be named after his father.¡± The midwife speaks,¡± So Jimmy Jr it is.¡± Jimmy Sr speaks,¡± That is a fine name.¡± The hunter looks at Mary with tender eyes and they both smile at each other with tears in their eyes. # A few years fly by and Jimmy and his family are enjoying all the good years. It was very happy time for the family. Jimmy Jr was just a young boy and was not ready yet for school. But something had changed all that and it came suddenly. Bandits had came into the village to wreck it, since somehow they had heard how well how the village was becoming at the time. The outlaws were taking all the valuables from the village. The people had tried to fight back, but they were no matched for the bandits. It was a massacre and several people were left died face first in their own blood. The survivors were on their knees clutching each other out of fear. The villagers were screaming out of disgust of fear of what was happening to him. The bandits were robbing the stores blind when Jimmy Sr came storming onto the scene. He shot one of the bandits in the face with an arrow and the bandit fell down on the ground. The remaining seven bandits saw their fellow bandit die and they were enraged. They charged Jimmy with all their weapons as fast as their legs could carry them. But it was no use since they were fired nonstop on the attackers. The bandits were covered in arrows and they dropped dead on the ground. A huge spiked ball came racing at Jimmy but he jumped out of the way. Jimmy Sr landed on a nearby rooftop. Knives flew at Jimmy Sr while a cackling laugh sounded from down in the street below. Jimmy Sr had managed to pull out his sword and knock back the knives down unto the roof. Jimmy looks down on the street and sees two men looking up at him. The men were of contrary heights. The man standing on the stony walkway was nine feet tall and over six hundred pounds. He was wearing an open vest that reveled his puzzling physique that was very fit but he had a beer gut. He had very ripped muscles and a six pack but he had a distended stomach. The large man was also wearing rugged pants and boots. The large man looked unkempt as that he had rarely bathed. His hair looked wild and greasy. The other man was squatting on the large man¡¯s left shoulder and he was very small. He had to ,been only four feet tall standing completely upright and he was one hundred pounds only with two bricks in his pockets while soaking wet. He was wearing a tight ninja garb with no covering over his head. The huge man had a heavy chain connected to the giant spiked ball as he pulled it back with just his right arm. The ball landed in the huge man¡¯s left hand and he was preparing to throw it at Jimmy Sr. The little man spoke with a high pitched voice,¡± Ha ha! Little brother, let me deal with this punk! It will be easy to kill one these hicks!¡± The huge man spoke with a deep voice,¡± Alright, Big Brother! Kill him quickly or I will have to get involved!¡± The little man spoke,¡± That will not be needed! We are the Zarabas brothers and we will kill all those that get in our way! Leader will be pleased with us!¡± The younger brother spoke,¡± So be it!¡± The older Zarabas brother jumped unto the same roof as Jimmy Sr was with ease. The little man was laughing for what he thought would be another easy kill. Jimmy Sr spoke,¡±I will not as easy to kill as the rest of the village. Your skills will not be enough to defeat me! You will both die for what you have done to my village!¡± The older Zarabas brother screams,¡±How dare you insult us! You are just some incestuous hick living out in this trash heap!¡± The younger Zarabas brother calmly speaks,¡± Big Brother, do not let him get at you! He wants you to get sloppy! Do not let him cover you in his traps, Big Bro!¡± The older Zarabas brother looks down at his brother with one eye on Jimmy Sr. The older Zarabas brother spoke,¡± Do not worry about it Lil¡¯ Bro, because I will deal with him soon enough!¡± The two warriors begin to eye each other up as they both prepare for a sudden strike. The Zarabas brother tries to drive his knife into the chest of Jimmy but it was blocked by the swift sword of Jimmy. The knife is being forced against the sword of Jimmy but it does not do any good. Jimmy Sr knocks back the older Zarabas brother several feet unto his back. Roofing tiles begins to slide along with the fallen brother. The older Zarabas brother laughs and jumps back safely to his feet. The older brother begins to juggle several knives in the air and the blades come soaring at the torso of Jimmy. Jimmy used his sword to repel the many knives away from himself to both sides of him. The older Zarabas brother looked frustrated and put his hands in a church steeple position(both index fingers and thumbs pressed together and the rest of the fingers curled together). The older Zarabas brother begins to speak in an unintelligible chant. Smoke begins to come from the palms of the little man. Jimmy had his sword up in a defensive poise as he was backing up. The older Zarabas brother begins to laugh unmanageable as a mist of smoke begins to cover the little man. The older Zarabas brother speaks,¡± Why are you so rattled? Are you afraid? Where is all the prov ado now? You must have lost your backbone!¡± Jimmy did not return the response and he simply remained cautious. The older Zarabas brother opened his hands with his index figures and thumbs. The man¡¯s hands were covered in flames and he made a huge breath. As the breath of the little man was released and it entered the space between the man¡¯s hands. A giant fire blast comes from the older brother''s hands. Jimmy Sr speaks,¡±Holy Crap! It is a ki blast! I have gotta move!¡± Jimmy barely dodges the ki blasts in time and lands on the other side of the roof. He looks over to where he was once standing on the roof but it was gone. The section of the roof had been completely destroyed as if it was never there! The older Zarabas brother brags,¡±That roof will not be the only is the destroyed! H aha!¡± Jimmy Sr jumps towards the older Zarabas brother with his sword. The older Zarabas brother ducked under the blade. Jimmy Sr attacked when he was right over the older Zarabas brother. He hits the brother in the head as hard as he could with the hilt of his sword. The brother goes right through the roof where he was standing. The entire roof collapses under the brother. Jimmy Sr had planned to miss the strike with the sword blade and catch the enemy off guard. It had worked as planned. Jimmy Sr jumps off the roof and is attacked with a spike ball. Jimmy lands safely on the giant ball between the spikes and jumps off the weapon unto the stony ground. The younger Zarabas brother yells,¡± How dare you hurt by brother! I will kill you! No one is to hurt Big Bro! No one must do that much I swear!¡± Jimmy Sr laughs at the Zarabas brother and it angers the large man. The younger Zarabas brother starts to swing the spiked ball on it¡¯s chain in a vertical circle. The chain is spinning faster and faster until the ball is barely visible. It is just a blur of metal and all of a sudden it comes charging at Jimmy. The younger Zarabas brother yells in excitement as the weapon hits the target but something is not siting right with Jimmy. The giant ball had pierced the ground but Jimmy was not under the weapon. There was no blood or gore! The younger Zarabas brother looked puzzled to how he could have missed his target since he saw with his own eyes that he had hit the warrior. But that was not had occurred during this attack. It was an all fitting deception to fool the younger Zarabas brother. The younger Zarabas brother spoke,¡± The sucker must have escaped at the last second! There was no other way that he could have done it!¡± Before the younger Zarabas brother could react, he had been hit in his left collarbone with the sword of Jimmy Sr. The weapon master had jumped into the air above the large lummox and sliced him from behind landing on the large man¡¯s collar bone. But something was not right! The blade had landed correctly put there was no wound and no blood! The blade had just sunken into the large bandit¡¯s muscle. Jimmy had put all his weight into the blow and was holding onto his sword midair. Jimmy thought,¡± What is going on? This warrior is low class but he is somehow durable! There are four classes of master¡¯s abilities: ranging from the forth order to the first order. This one is barely of the forth order along with his deceased brother!¡± (First order masters are considered the strongest and with the most abilities, while those of the forth order are the weakest and the least skilled). The younger Zarabas brother flexes Jimmy¡¯s blade out of his muscles. The brother turns in a complete one hundred and eighty degrees while spinning his spiked ball. The weapon hits nothing but air and before the younger Zarabas brother could realize what had happen he was hit. When the large bandit had swung in a horizontal circle, Jimmy Sr had landed on the ground while laying on his back to avoid the incoming blow. As soon as the spiked ball had safely passed, Jimmy jumped to his feet and thrusted his sword into the younger Zarabas brother¡¯s massive belly. The sword was half way inside the brother''s belly. The younger Zarabas brother laughed,¡± That is not got going to work! I am too strong for that!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± Oh! Is that so?¡± Jimmy Sr then put two arrows in the large man¡¯s eyes. The younger Zarabas brother was grabbing his eyes out of pain, after he ripped the arrows out of his eyes holes. Jimmy laughs,¡±I thought you would have died once I had pierced your brain, but it must have been nothing but cobwebs up there!¡± The younger Zarabas brother is stumbling around aimlessly while he was grabbing his eyes. Jimmy Sr is shaking his head about how durable this bandit is. Jimmy decides to end the battle by superkicking his sword further into the younger Zarabas brother¡¯s gut. The blade is up to the hilt inside the foe¡¯s belly and the bandit hits the ground dead. Jimmy Sr heard a scream and he turned to the source of the scream. It was near the house where he battled the older Zarabas brother. It was the older Zarabas brother and he was furious! Some how he was still alive and was coming down at Jimmy with a flame covered knife. Jimmy moved out of the way at the last second. The younger Zarabas brother was so angry that he did not see through the young father''s strategy and charged down on his brother¡¯s corpse with his knife. Before the younger Zarabas brother could respond, Jimmy Sr used his ax to sever the older brother''s clean head off his shoulders. The Zarabas brothers are now dead but something was not right with Jimmy. Jimmy Sr spoke,¡± It is too easy! These guys were just plain trash as warriors but I feel the need to be careful!¡± That premonition soon came into fruition. The bodies of the Zarabas begin to rattle alive. Their bodies were returning back to normal. The sword flexed right out of the younger Zarabas brother gut and landed on the ground. Jimmy hurried and grabbed the blade before the warriors could completely heal back to normal. Jimmy had wanted to not take on any unwanted damaged. Healing processes like this usually had a safety mechanism to protect the user from any attacking warrior. That much Jimmy Sr knew to the truth. # The two Zarabas brothers were now whole and standing strong on their feet. They were ready for a second round. These brothers gave off a much stronger ki(internal power) than they had given off before. They were both warriors than were of the forth order and that was being generous in that assumption. Now they were high class warriors of the forth order. The battle will not be as easy as it was before. The Zarabas brother were beginning to laugh in laughter ranging in tone from very deep to very high pitch. The two brothers begin to get in formation and the older Zarabas brother climbs on his younger brother¡¯s shoulders. Jimmy knew that the warm up was now over! The Zarabas brothers were both ready for a second round and all their wounds were now completely healed as if they had never occurred at all! They both should be dead, yet they they were standing in front of Jimmy Sr! The older brother jumped off his younger brother''s shoulders and lunged at Jimmy Sr vertically. While this was going on the younger brother threw his spiked ball horizontal as hard as he could towards towards the torso of the hunter. The older Zarabas brother pierces Jimmy Sr in the top of his head with his flame covered knife! To add even further insult to injury the younger Zarabas brother, Jimmy¡¯s body was destroyed by the spike ball. His body had erupted into an explosion of blood and body parts. Jimmy¡¯s body was now completely destroyed and is now beyond recognition. The Zarabas brothers were now both beginning to laughing like wild men. The younger Zarabas brother spoke,¡± That hick was not as tough as he thought he was! We sure got him good!¡± The two brothers were now looking at the gobs of gore that was once Jimmy Sr¡¯s body. The older Zarabas brother spoke,¡± We are just too...¡± The younger Zarabas brother turned to look over to his brother and he was appalled by what he saw. The older Zarabas brother had been sliced into little pieces as a butcher cut a slaughtered animal into pieces of meat. The younger Zarabas pukes unto the bricked ground. The younger brother yelled,¡±Who was the one who had done this! I will destroy them and everyone they hold dear to them for had hurt my brother!¡± There was laughter coming from somewhere behind the large man. The younger Zarabas brother turned to see had had the gall to laugh at the loss of his brother. But it was far too late. As the large bandit turned around his head was separated from his shoulders. But before the younger Zarabas brother¡¯s head could hit the ground, the younger Zarabas brother was pierced through the heart by a sword. It was Jimmy Sr that had done it! The weapon master had deceived the duo by moving in their eyes¡¯ blind spots. While in their blind spots, he then switch his body out with that of a dead bandit. Jimmy Sr knew that the spiked ball¡¯s crushing power and that the brothers would not be able to tell the difference between him and a random bandit. The hunter would have the upper hand in this battle but the uneasy feeling that he had with him had not left him. Jimmy speaks,¡±Their ki had not vanished yet! It is stronger than ever!¡± He sees that the brothers¡¯ fallen bodies were melding together. Jimmy Sr jumps back as if has sees a ghost. The young father yells,¡±They are performing Xenomorphication! No wonder they were so resilient! Those who do that form of fusion are so pesky in the attempt to try to kill them!¡± Xenomorphication is the fusion of two individuals into one person and/or one person splitting into several people. Jimmy smiled as remember one fact about Xenomorphication: once in the true form, one was mortal as any other man. There would only be one more round in this battle. The bodies of the Zarabas brothers were now one! Jimmy had seen that the younger brother had been the main body for this Xenomorphication process. Every fusion was different among the users of Xenomorphication. The fused brothers were now taller than the younger Zarabas brother was alone. He was now ten foot tall and over eight hundred pounds. Zarabas was without the distended belly this time and had a slim waist to compliment his well muscled body. Zarabas had the face of the older brother and hair of the older Zarabas brother. The fused Zarabas had the ninja garb of the older brother but was still wearing the large vest of the older brother. Jimmy knows that he must be careful with newly formed Zarabas and not hold back in the battle as he had done before. Jimmy had been trained by the much rumored secret training academy hidden somewhere in Lowroda. He had the skill of first order weapon master while the physical abilities of a second order master. His teachers at the training academy had recommend that he leave with a mystical governor that he would wear around his neck. This was to protect the people around him from outside forces. Warriors like the Butcher and many others can detect ki from across the planet. The dangerous Giganto was on the constant hunt for masters that he could steal their battle styles from. Jimmy had agreed to wear the governor so that his village would be protected. He was offered to be trained by the academy by a visiting master that came to the village one day. # Jimmy was eating in the town eatery when he greeted by an old man. Jimmy had his back to the door when he was startled by a strange hand of his shoulder. Jimmy makes a complete one-hundred and eighty degrees in an attempt to determine who had touched him. Jimmy finds no one and returns back to his meal.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. He feels a hand on his shoulder again! This time the teenager makes a complete three hundred and sixty degrees. There was still no body behind him as if a spirit had touched him. Jimmy yells,¡±Come out and reveal yourself! I know that you are there! Quit fooling around and come out!¡± The eatery waitress Holly speaks,¡±Have you gone mad, Jimmy? What is wrong with you?¡± He speaks,¡±I know that someone else was here! The hand was not the same as yours!¡± The petite waitress speaks,¡± No is in here but you, your dad, father and I! The other two are in the kitchen working.¡± A voice speaks,¡± You are incorrect, my young lady! There is a forth person here!¡± The red head waitress drops a huge platter of glass hugs to the wooden floor out of sheer fright. Out of literally no where, an old man in a weathered green cloak appears. The old man lowers the hood off his aged head revealing many a gray hair and wrinkled skin. He speaks,¡± I am so sorry madame that I scared you! I will gladly pay for the damages.¡± The freckled waitress speaks as she sweeps up the mess,¡± That will not necessary! It is not a big deal!¡± The old man looks frustrated and pulls out a small bag of gold and places it on the table that is next to him. The old man speaks,¡± I will not take no for an answer! I will be staying the night and will be hopefully leaving in the morning. Take this bag of gold and take it as payment for the broken dishes and one night¡¯s stay for a private room. Also I would like lunch and diner for today, also breakfast for the morning before I leave tomorrow.¡± The young waitress has clean up the mess and threw the broken shards of glass into a nearby trash can. She walks over to gold bag and pours it unto the nearby table. She is horrified by what she saw. It was more gold coins than she had ever seen. The waitress speaks,¡± But sir, this much gold will pay for your stay here in a private room for over a year, with over five meals a day!¡± The old man speaks,¡± That is correct! Plus it will also pay for my foolishness in causing you to break your prized dishes! What I do not spend, then you, the cook, and whomever that owns this place can keep the difference! No more arguments about that, since it is final! Where I usually live I do not need gold.¡± The young lady curtsy the old man and put the gold coins back into the money bag. She spoke,¡± I tell dad your wishes and hand him the money. Thank you kindly sir!¡± The waitress hastily took the money and went back into the kitchen. # Minutes goes by and laughter could be heard coming from the kitchen. Jimmy hears three voices: one female and two male. The female voice was that of the waitress, Holly. The two male voices were that of the innkeeper Honno, Holly¡¯s father and Gerald the cook, Holly¡¯s husband. The three were losing their minds that they had been given so money up front in payment for a single night¡¯s stay. The three had never charged high fees for their services. Most quests stay in a shared room with ether all males or females. A few rich travelers had of course wanted their own room but that was rare since most travelers were obliged to share a room. Theft was sparse in the village so little worry was given in sharing space with perfect strangers. The village was without any major crime and they possessed had no need for law men. The old man was thin but seemed to have an athletic body under his dark green cloak and tunic. He spoke,¡± My name is Kimza and I am from the battle academy, that has been said to be hidden by those in Lowroda.¡± Jimmy was taken back by what Kimza had told him. He did not know what to say. Kimza spoke,¡± I am here to see if you would like to go there to be trained by the academy.¡± Jimmy did a spit take by what he just heard. Kimza spoke,¡± I am not joking! Us masters at the academy had been sensing your ki for a long time! We search out all those with great potential to give them the offer to be helped reach their highest prowess and master their ki!¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±Ki? What on Violio is that?¡± Kimza spoke,¡± It is the power that is within you! Also, it can be sense by other masters and even by some bandits!¡± A look of surprise appeared on the face of Jimmy. Kimza spoke,¡±You have physical strength do you not?¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± Yeah! I am the strongest in the village, even as a teenager. I have out muscled all the men in the village. They will never admit that fact though.¡± Kimza spoke,¡± Physical power is your external source of power while ki is your internal source of power.¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± If that is true then how come I have never heard of it?¡± Kimza spoke,¡± It is because most individuals know little to nothing about it. That is why people do not know nothing about it. It usually comes out due to a need at something difficult. Most people see ki as a form of magic use. Most people fear those that can use ki and think of them as evil.¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± Does everybody have ki, or just a select few have access to it?¡± Kimza spoke,¡±Everybody has ki and the ability to use it. Yes, there are people who have a natural predisposition to using ki and most need advanced training to completely unlock it¡¯s usage.¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± How do I know you are not some conman? What proof can you give me that you are what you say you are?¡± Kimza smiled and disappeared into thin air. Jimmy begin to search for the supposed old master by looking in every possible angle that the lad could think of.¡± The search was to no avail! The chairs and tables were beginning to levitate off the floor. Jimmy spoke,¡± What kind of magic are you using?¡± The chair and tables begin to be gently placed back on the floor. Kimza then reappeared back into the eyesight of Jimmy. Jimmy spoke,¡± How did you do that?¡± Kimza spoke, Come with me and will show you!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± Where will we go and what will we do?¡± Kimza spoke,¡± I will show you after we get your parents¡¯ permission.¡± Jimmy looked down at the ground and was silent. Kimza spoke,¡± I am sorry! I did not know that you were an orphan.¡± Jimmy spoke as his face arose from looking at the floor,¡± I am not an orphan since the entire village is my family! They took me in as a little baby and I will never forget it! Yes I was not raised by my birth parents but I am not an orphan!¡± # Minutes goes by and Jimmy was still crying out loudly. He cries so loud that Holly and the rest of her family come storming through the wooden half doors like a bull was chasing them out the kitchen. Holly screams,¡±Punk, what have done to our Jimmy? We will kill you if you had even laid a finger on the boy!¡± Holly has a long broom gripped by the broom end, while her husband and father are holding long butcher knives. Gerald yells,¡±What have done to Jimmy? Come out with it!¡± Kimza speaks,¡±I have not done anything to purposely hurt the lad!¡± Honno spoke,¡± Then why is the boy so upset then if you had not done anything to him?¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±He claims to be a master from the hidden battle academy! He had wanted to talk to my parents, but I told him I had no such thing. The entire village¡¯s adults are my parents!¡± Holly walks over to Jimmy and bends over to hug him. She cried while holding the young Jimmy. Kimza speaks,¡± We of the academy desire to bring out people¡¯s hidden talents, those like Jimmy. We have detected his presence for some time. We fear that unwelcome visitors will come for him and attack the village if he was left untrained!¡± Gerald bellows,¡± You are not taking him! You are just some bandit in disguise and nothing more!¡± Kimza spoke,¡± Please, look at my official papers, you will see that I am legit. Gerald yelled,¡± We do not care about no stinking papers!¡± Kimza spoke,¡±Let me see your mayor and he will validate what I am saying. What do you all got to lose?¡± Honno sighed,¡± Let¡¯s all of us go and see mayor Grimwald! Then and only will we know the truth of what this man is saying.¡± The family of Honno turned off all their stoves and put up their closed sign on the front door to inn. # The group of five took a brisk trip to the mayor¡¯s office and the mayor Grimwald was there. Grimwald was in his small office building and he doing paper work at his large wooden desk. The old man was balding and has some color still left in his hair. Grimwald at once stops what he is doing and stands up in a flash. The mayor spoke,¡± Who is this man and what do you all need of me?¡± Jimmy, Honno, Gerald, and Holly are all speaking a mile a minute at the same time for several minutes. # The old mayor did not get a single word out of the convoluted mess of dialog that he had been given to him by his fellow villagers. Grimwald shouts at the top of lungs and says,¡±Shut up! I can not make out a word you all are trying to tell me!¡± The four villagers all stop their conversation and look intensively at their mayor. Grimwald speaks,¡±Mister, I do not know you, yet you are the only one that did not try to shatter my ear drums, so I will let you speak first.¡± # Kimza told the mayor who he was and why he was here. The old mayor was taken back by what he told. Grimwald spoke,¡± Can I see your papers from the academy, please? Kimza pulled out a rolled series of papers that he wrapped in the center by a corded official seal. Grimwald is taken back a little about the seal on the outside of document. The mayor takes the document and sits back down at his desk. He puts back on his reading glasses that was hanging by a clothed cord around his neck. # Grimwald had read over the document and sees that it is truly from the academy. He looks up at Jimmy and then Kimza. The four villagers all look at each other with befuddlement. Grimwald took off his glasses and folded back the papers in the order that Kimza had given him. He then puts back the corded seal around the papers and stands up. The mayor walks over to the visitor and hands them back over to him.. Grimwald speaks,¡±You are who you say you are that much I have determined.¡± The innkeeper and his family were all in disbelief at the mayor admittance. Kimza smiles from ear to ear as he returns the official academy papers back under his green cloak. Grimwald spoke,¡± Why have desired to take this young boy, Jimmy to be trained?¡± Kimza spoke,¡± Have you heard of the glowing orb?¡± Everyone of the village was clueless to what they were being asked except Grimwald. Grimwald spoke,¡± You mean the orb that can see your true power?¡± Kimza spoke,¡± That is correct, sir!¡± Kimza pulled out a small clothed bag and taken out a small green orb. Light begins to appears out of the orb and then everyone is covered in an aura. Everybody but Jimmy and Kimza¡¯s aura was very faint. Kimza¡¯s ki was enormous and was static in it¡¯s movement. Jimmy ki was constantly moving and had no static form. The young lad¡¯s ki was very wild in nature. Grimwald spoke,¡± Jimmy has a strong potential does he not?¡± Kimza spoke,¡±Yes, Jimmy is a very special lad, whom I feel has a very great potential!¡± Jimmy smiled from the excitement of being called something special since he felt that he was just an average Joe. Jimmy did not think that he would the chance to leave his village. Grimwald spoke,¡±It is your choice Jimmy. We will respect whatever decision that you make and will love you just the same! We just want to give you the option. I want you to know that.¡± Grimwald starts to get watery eyed after he said what he said to Jimmy. Holly begins to cry as Gerald and Honno swift their faces towards the ground. They were starting to cry as well but was trying to hide that they were crying out in public. Jimmy¡¯s eyes begins to swell up as well and after a few minutes the entire room except Kimza was crying. All the villagers in the room was bawling their eyes out due to all emotions they where feeling. Jimmy had a conflict that had he dealing with: does he go or does he stay. He loved to have the chance to go outside the village that he stay in his entire life. He would miss the entire village if he does go since he was used to seeing and speaking to about everyone almost every single day. Jimmy went out of way to spend time with everybody in the village and was loved by everybody. Jimmy on the other hand always wanted to be a hunter and a warrior. That was his sole dream as a young boy, but it was not a selfish dream. He had wanted to protect the village from bandits and help be a provider for the village. He loved everybody that was within the village. Jimmy remembers being told by Grimwald and several other villagers that he was born literally on the street on one of entrances to the village. # A pregnant woman is struggling to walk with a cane down a long bricked road when she sees a small village in the horizon. She was covered in bruises and scars all over her body. She is wearing a ragged dress that had mostly been torn off. She had abused by somebody very severally and repeatably. She has tears in her eyes as she nears the village. An old woman walks her front with a basket of dinner rolls when she sees that the young woman is struggling. The old woman is so shocked that she drops all rolls onto the bricked ground. She rushes to the pregnant woman as the mother¡¯s water breaks. More people come rushes to the young mother''s side and help her unto her back. # Some times goes by and the baby is delivered. It was a boy and the baby was wrapped with one of the men¡¯s shirt and handed over to the battered mother. The woman cries and says,¡± Please care for my son! I am near death, so let him know when gets older that I love him and his father loved him too! His father died so that I could give birth to him! Never let him enter the desert since he will be stolen by a cult! Please do not let him go! pl...¡± The mother dies on the street before she even can say what her name was or what to name the boy. # The mother was given a proper burial as if she was a villager all her life. The whole village greaves for the death of this fallen mother. Grimwald comes forward and says,¡± This woman risk life and limb to protect her son! We can not let her death be in vain! We must do all we can to protect this baby boy! He has no other family so we will be his family! When he cries, then we will cry! When he bleeds, we will bleed!¡± The whole village cries and shout,¡± We will do it!¡± by Grimwald one day when the midwives finally pestered the old man enough.# The boy was named by Grimwald one day when the midwives finally pestered the old man enough. Grimwald yells,¡± The boy will be name Jimmy unless you have a better name!¡± The midwife holding Jimmy speaks,¡±No, that is a fine name! That is all we had wanted from you.¡± Grimwald smiled about the naming of Jimmy. Jimmy was adopted mainly by Honno and his family. He was raised in the inn his entire childhood. Jimmy had a very happy childhood and loved every person in the village. This was his family and he wanted to do more for them. Going to the academy could in theory help him in this endeavor. That much Jimmy knew as a young teenager. Kimza speaks,¡± I see that this issue is emotional for you so I will not force it. We at the academy do not believe in drafting others into training. I am on vacation so I am not in a hurry. Take as long as you need to answer my request, if you answer it at all. I will be at the inn if you need me.¡± Kimza smiles and leaves the mayor¡¯s office. Grimwald spoke,¡±You are a very wanted lad, my dear Jimmy! You will be loved no matter if you stay or if you go!¡± The mayor breaks out into tears and hold Jimmy in a fierce hug. The lad¡¯s feet comes off the floor and dangles above the floor. # One month goes by and Jimmy has not still come up with a proper decision. He was stuck between two opinions. One day the boy is at church and goes to the preacher after the service. The preacher was named Brother Love. He was a nice old man who was strict but very loving. Brother Love spoke,¡± What is troubling you Jimmy?¡± Why don¡¯t we sit on a pew and talk about what is on your mind.¡± The old preacher sit on one side of the small pew while Jimmy was on the other. Jimmy speak,¡± Have you heard about what I have been offered?¡± Brother Love spoke,¡± Yes I know all about it. I have praying about it and I want you to know that He will show you the answer! Our lord will tell you what to do!¡± Jimmy cries and the old preacher walks over to boy from the other side of the pew. Brother Love places a wrinkled hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder. Jimmy struggles to speak,¡±I want to protect the village from any bandit that may come! Going to the academy will give me the ability to do that! That I always felt that I need to do for the village and the lord. But I do not want to leave.¡± Brother Love spoke,¡±You have to make your mind since a double minded man is unstable in all of his ways.¡± The boy had an epiphany and jumped to his feet. Jimmy spoke,¡± Thank you, Brother love! I have found out what I need to do!¡± The preacher smiles as Jimmy walks slowly towards the door of the small church and sees him run as soon as he hit the door. He slams the door behind him. The old preacher smiles. # Jimmy runs to the inn and rushes inside. Holly speaks,¡±What is wrong? Jimmy speaks,¡± I am going to accept the offer to be trained!¡± Holly screams,¡± Dad, honey, get in here!¡± Gerald and Honno come running into the dinning hall. Holly screams out,¡±Jimmy is going to leave!¡± The two men were broken up and could not hold back their tears. Jimmy spoke,¡±I feel the call to go so that I protect the village! I have to go or I will disobey the Lord!¡± The three villagers all hold the young teen in their arms, as tears begin to soak the floor of the dining room floor. # Minutes had transpired and the four had said their good byes. Kimza spoke as he enter the large dining hall,¡± You can say goodbye to everybody before we go. I can wait.¡± # The entire village(over one hundred people) show up to wish the lad good luck. They had gathered together for the sole purpose of seeing off the young teen that they all had loved so much for the last fourteen years. There was not a single person that did not put forth some sort of effort into raising Jimmy and tears on the villagers¡¯ faces showed that they had truly loved him. The villagers would miss him every single day until the day Jimmy finally returned. It is was a sad day for the village to be sure but at the same time they wanted Jimmy to obtain success as a warrior. They wanted Jimmy to have a chance at a better life than he could ever have as a part of the small village. Grimwald cleared his throat and he begins to speak,¡± We have come together to see off this young man that we have all adored and had taken great attention to this last fourteen years. Jimmy had expressed to me and many others that he has but one dream!¡± Everybody begins to tear up into loud rush of bawling. Grimwald spoke,¡±Jimmy¡¯s desire is to be able to support and protect this village! He wants to help us have a better life! What a selfless desire for a young man to have! What a commendable goal for somebody to have since most people care about just themselves! He wants to be able to better suit the needs of others and not only his own needs. (Though we would not blame him for wanting to do)?¡± Jimmy begins to look down at the ground as his tears hits the bricked ground. Holly is holding Jimmy hand as Honno and Gerald had each put one of their hands on the young lad¡¯s shoulders. Grimwald sees the young man and he is taken back by all the emotions that Jimmy is showing openly. Jimmy was not one to show a lot of emotion. Grimwald spoke,¡±Jimmy, look up at everybody! It is no shame to cry especially about tears of joy or those of parting from love ones! Do us the honor and letting us see the face of the man that will succeed in his mission to become a successful warrior!¡± Jimmy looked up to everybody and they had all were crying too. # Everybody in the village had given Jimmy hugs and even kisses to show the lad their love. The pastor of the village, Brother Love went up to Jimmy and laid hands on him. The pastor anoints the boy with oil. The preacher and the people of the village all pray over the young boy. The old preacher even wanted to anoint the warrior Kimza to the surprise of the master. The old master was taken back but allows the prayer from the old preacher to continue on. # After Brother Love got done praying over Jimmy and his master to be, a young girl grabs the shirt of Jimmy. The young is crying her eyes out and holding unto the side of Jimmy¡¯s shirt. Jimmy blushes and is nudged by Holly. Holly whispers in his ear,¡±Respond to Mary Jimmy. She merits that much!¡± Jimmy jolts and says,¡±Good bye Mary! Do not cry when I leave to become a master warrior.¡± Mary lets go of Jimmy and pulls out a wristband made out of flowers. The young girl hands it to Jimmy. Jimmy is uncomfortable by the act of receiving a gift from a girl so much younger than him. Jimmy was fourteen years old and Mary was only seven years old. The boy was afraid that he would be made fun of by the other boys in the village. The lad did not know when he would return back to the village so he took the bracelet and put it around his left arm. Jimmy did not want to hurt anyone especially his love ones. Mary then hugged Jimmy and the lad reluctantly returned the hug. The girl¡¯s parents went up to Mary and stop the young girl from keeping Jimmy from going to be trained. They did not want the young girl to make too big of a scene. # While Mary was being taken away by her parents, Jimmy was being held tightly by Holly then Honno and his father Gerald. Holly cried,¡±Be a good boy and become strong!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±Yes Mom!¡± Holly was taken back by the comment and held Jimmy tighter. Gerald spoke,¡±Jimmy, do not let yourself be influence by bad people! You know the difference between right and wrong, do not forget that!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±Yes Dad, I will be the same person when I come back just stronger!¡± Gerald spoke all shaken up by being call Dad by Jimmy. Honno spoke,¡±Jimmy, come back to us all safe and sound!¡± Jimmy smiled,¡±Yes Grandpa!¡± The family of innkeepers had always let the lad call them by their first name. Jimmy was showing them to how he really felt about his adopted family. The family had always knew how the boy¡¯s truly felt about the village, especially Holly, Honno, and Gerald, but it meant so much to hear it straight from Jimmy¡¯s own mouth. # After Jimmy and his family got done with their farewells, he begins to walk over to Grimwald. He speaks,¡±Grimwald can I say something?¡± Grimwald spoke,¡± That is fine! Hey everybody be quite because Jimmy has something to say!¡± All eyes turn to Jimmy and it was so quite that you could hear a pin drop to the ground. Jimmy was nervous but he forced himself to speak. ¡°I want to thank you all for my care here in this village. You did not have to do it but you all loved me as your own! I will become strong enough to be able protect you all and help support this village! You are my family and I will die for the village if necessary! That much I will promise you! Thank you all for your love!¡± The whole village yelled in response,¡±Thank you Jimmy! We all love you, too!¡± Jimmy yells as loud as he could,¡±I love all you too! I will return back to you all!¡± Kimza spoke,¡±Thank you for letting the academy and 1 take your precious son to be trained! I will do all I can to protect him! Training can last for a long time depending on all how many forms of combat he is able to learn and to how much degree of mastery he is able to obtain. It should be three years of training minimum and maybe more! Thank you!¡± Kimza bowed with his right arm held in front of his chest. Grimwald returned the bow and the master stood back upright. Kimza turn around and begin to walk out of the village with Jimmy followed right after the old master. # Kimza and Jimmy had walked for several miles. The aging man spoke,¡±Jimmy, do you want that girl Mary to be your girlfriend when you both come of age?¡± Jimmy did a spit take by the usual solemn speak. Jimmy spoke,¡±What are talking about? She is a little girl! I would not like her even if she had been my age. I am a warrior and women weaken a man¡¯s legs! I will not have time for a girlfriend even if I wanted to have one!¡± Kimza spoke,¡± But it is not wrong to love someone and it will not make you any weaker. Love can make you stronger by giving you something to battle for. You love your village do you not?¡± Jimmy stop in his tracks and the old master stop walking as well. Both of them had not progress any further and Kimza turned around to look at the teenager. Jimmy was crying his eyes out and he yelled out,¡±Of course I love my village because they are my family!¡± Kimza walks over to the crying Jimmy and kneels on one knee in front of the boy. Kimza spoke,¡±Loving your family is a good thing and will help you reach your uppermost potential! Your love can make you stronger by causing you to work harder that you would normally would be!¡± Many people have greater potential than what they actually use. People can be lazy and love the stasis quo! People do not want to have to struggle for something better. Kimza puts a hand on Jimmy¡¯s left shoulder and continues to speak,¡±Laziness is not the only problem in people that keeps them from reaching their highest potential. Jimmy you will need more than natural potential to become the greatest warrior. But that is enough for today when it comes speaking about one¡¯s greatest potential. chapter 4 Chapter 4 The people of the desert, called the Socanas, were wicked beyond that which you could ever ponder about. There was nothing you can think you that the Socanas had not tried to do many times over. The desert loved every form of debauchery that was possible to perform. They were not bashful in all of their attempts to do evil even when out in public. They had no shame in their ambition to be as evil and corrupt as they obtain. Their conscious had been seared long go. To do something that was morally right was the only ¡°evil¡± to the Socanas. Evil was good and good had become evil in the hot Socanas desert. The desert dwellers were to the east of the simple folk of Lowroda. Lowroda was landlocked by a natural land barrier to the west and to the east by the desert. The east of Lowroda was an impossibly high series of mountains and devoured everyone that dared to tried to scale their dangerous heights. Nobody returned to tell the tale of what lied in the easterly laid mountains so the villagers of Lowroda stop trying and made an attempt to exit into the desert. That decision was one that would lead to their absolute horror. All entrants into the desert were quickly drained of their strength by the heat and lack of water. The few that survived the deserted were attacked by the Socanas. Every form of humiliation was performed by the inhabitants of Socanas unto the people of Lowroda or anyone else that was in their territory for that matter. The desert dwellers did not care who they hurt, even if it was their own family. This fact was wildly believed to the reason that the people of Lowroda were so xenophobic of outsiders. Lowrodans had be said that was the reasons that they learned to stay within their own lands and mind their own business. Throughout the desert of Socanas was hundreds of oasis¡¯s and cities were built around about almost all those oases. Huge cities were built around the water holes throughout the desert. The majority of the Socanas lived in cities based around the watering holes of various oases. The cities were often enormous and dwarfed the biggest village of Lowroda several times over easily. The remaining populace of Socanas were nomads and carried various goods among the numerous cities. These people were often merchants that sold everything from an assortments of fruits to even slaves. Slaves were ether used for sacrifice in honor of the great shadow and/or other idols. The most fertile slaves were used for sex slaves and the strongest were used as gladiators in the various coliseums throughout the never ending desert. The biggest coliseum was to the north end of the desert and it had the strongest warriors among all the desert¡¯s gladiators. People among all cultures desire to see any of the many forms of combat sports but that was not enough for the Socanas. They wanted to see blood and guts and they did care whose blood and guts it was! The coliseums had no rules no and allowed every form of dirty tactic imaginable. This was no surprise since the people committed every abomination that one could possibly ponder in your worst nightmare. Nothing was taboo except going against the Socanas leadership. The Leadership was so corrupt that it was ingrained into their very nature. Doing evil in Socanas was as natural as the act of breathing air. The entire desert land of Socanas was ruled by a mysterious cult known only as the invisible hand. The cult ruled everything that went on in the land and they ruled with an iron hand. The people that wanted to do things that are honest and upright were punished and gotten ridden of as mere trash. The invisible hand took advantage of all those that were weaker than themselves at every possible opportunity. It went on to the point that it could be an Olympic event. Might make right was the motto of Socanas. The common people of Socanas lived in constant fear of the invisible hand since they knew that were powerless against the cult. The invisible hand cult¡¯s name refereed to the fact that their power was all over the desert and that it¡¯s control was in every considerable place. Plus the common people did not truly know was involved with the cult and who was not. That fact alone was why the cult was so powerful in Socanas. The common folk of the land of the desert were seen as nothing but objects of abuse that to be done by various cult members. # Somewhere out in the vast Socanas desert laid a small flat roofed house and inside there was a couple living on their own next to a small oasis. The couple was expecting their first child and the woman was about to pop out their child. The mother puts her hands to her stomach and she screams out loud. The man was trying to cut open a coconut outside with a machete when he hears the scream. The man comes rushing into the small one room house with the machete. When the man sees that his pregnant lover is fine he throws the dagger to the clay bricked floor. The male rushes to his pregnant partner and holds her. The man gasps,¡±What is wrong, Iona? What has frighten you?¡± Iona spoke with glee,¡± I felt two different kicks! It must be twins Danos!¡± Iona grabs Donas¡¯ hands and puts them across her bare stomach. Donas¡¯ eyes about jumped out with surprise. Donas smiled as well and the two kissed. The couple was in sheer glee that they were with child, especially after they found out their having twins. They were both literally and figuratively in their own little world. Donas and Iona had no family beside the two of them and the twins that were in Iona¡¯s womb. Having two new people to interact with was a blessing to them especially those that were of their seed. They would not put their children what they went through. That alone would be a huge burden off the couple¡¯s shoulders. The fact that the couple¡¯s offspring would have a chance of a much better life was truly a blessing to Iona and Donas. It gave them both tremendous joy. They had left everything that they had ever knew to live out in the desert and they often felt lonely. They had no one to check up on them since everyone in their life had disowned them long ago and would do nothing to help them, even if they were laying in the street dying. The couple were the victims but they were dealt with as they were the guilty ones. The young lovers were born into the invisible hand cult and they had knew nothing more than that. The cult had brainwashed them into doing what they were told but something must had went too far which had forced them to leave. They missed being around other people but they could not live where they once did. They could not live in another Socanas city because the invisible hand¡¯s reach and control was in everyone of the cities in Socanas. Assassins were sent to chase after them and a bounty was placed on both of their heads. It was suicidal to go into the cities and did not know any other place to go. The cult leaders had a monopoly on the knowledge of Socanas and the outside world. Assassination or suicide was the punishment for those who rebelled against the invisible hand. The elite of Socanas were the leaders of the invisible hand cult and they would do anything and everything to satisfy their carnal lusts. Nothing the elites did was taboo or off limits to the cult leaders. If the invisible hand asked you to die then you had to die. There was no other choice to the lower class citizens of Socanas since they had no power in the society. This was not surprising to anyone that lived in the Socanas desert since the invisible hand was a true great shadow worshiping cult. The great shadow was the source of evil in the Singlarr galaxy and desired all sorts of debauchery to satisfy his inclination for worship. The great shadow had tried to lift himself above the one true God. Iona and Donas were alone but they cared deeply about each just the same. They had the decision to focus on each other and not their lack of close friends and family. Children that were in the cult were abused so often that it was common place and appeared to be ¡°normal¡±. It was sad that children were abused in every considerable way but the invisible hand saw no harm in it, like it was just standard behavior. The invisible saw no evil in hurting children and the children were mad to feel bad if they resisted. The people in Socanas were brainwashed by cult leader since they mere toddlers. They were taught that the invisible hand and it¡¯s leaders were to obeyed without questioned. Children and all adults were expected to work sixteen to seventeen hour days seven days a week. The non leaders of the cult were slaves to the leadership. Donas and Iona had no free will the entire time that they stayed within the cult. They were to work since they were weaned off the nipple and to work without break until the day¡¯s shift was done. Those that stopped from their work were whipped with various whips until they got back to work. Those who could not return to work were thrown into a small closet sized holding cell and given no food or water. The cult leaders were given a grand life and wanted for nothing. They did not have to work for anything and took whatsoever they wanted or thought of wanting. The slaves of the invisible hand had to support the lavished lifestyles of it¡¯s leadership without question. The slaves of the cult were to worked until they dropped dead in the desert and eaten by vultures. Donas and Iona had tried to forget to why they left their own home, if you could even call it that. # The pair were working one day on an idol dedicated to the great shadow. They were trained to make elaborate idols in their early childhood. They were like drones in that had a specific function that they and could do not much more. The cult leaders wanted that their workers did a lot of work and knew only how to do very little. The invisible hand had wanted to keep a monopoly on all knowledge in the territory of Socanas. Knowledge could and often be very powerful. The lack of knowledge creates a dependence on those who posses such desired knowledge. Donas and Iona were not romantically involved since they taught that sex without leadership¡¯s permission was a punishable offense. The workforce usually would act asexual in their behavior so that more work could be done, as commanded by the cult leader. The two were both very good sculptors and that talent was used by the invisible hand to make idols of the great shadow and his followers. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Donas and Iona were taken in completely enclosed buggies so that could not figure out a route to escape. The invisible hand was extremely paranoid and left nothing to chance. The cult wanted to control everything that went on in the desert. The pair of Iona and Donas had been alone most of the day and it was starting to get dark. The idol that the pair was working was finished and they were double checking the statues for any errors. Donas spoke,¡± The back side of the statue is correct, how about the front?¡± Iona was finishing looking over the front and she said,¡±The front is identical to the drawing that we were given.¡± Donas had a gotten an old wooden ladder and was looking over the top of the elaborate statue. Donas speaks,¡±Good, let me finish looking over the top of the statue. The idol was that one of the great shadow¡¯s various evil spirits. The invisible hand cult worships the great shadow and his demons. They demanded that all idols be perfect and without any blemish. If ether Donas or Iona made a single mistake then they would be killed. The cult leaders would look at the idol at every considerable angle to see that it was correct. A short fat man begins to walk towards the pair of Donas and Iona with a sinister look on his plump face. The pair bow to the fat man in a prostrate position(on all fours with forehead to the ground). The large man was a lower class cult leader and he was not here to check up on Donas and Iona¡¯s progress with the idol. He had other ideas in mind. The man speaks,¡±Male slave you can now leave now! Raise your head and make your leave immediately! Make haste and leave us without looking back!¡± Donas jumps right to his feet and makes a standing bow. Donas speaks,¡± The statue of...¡± The cult leader cuts him off and says,¡±Just leave us or you will die! Do not question me, slave!¡± Donas bows and begins to walk away. He obeys as he has been taught since he has been taught. The cult leaders were to be obeyed since to the cult they were perfect. The invisible hand were to be obeyed or else. Donas thinks,¡± The leader did not care about the statue! That does not make sense since the leaders focus so much on worshiping our beloved spirit guides. The master had wanted to see only Iona and not me! It does not make any sense!¡± Donas was walking very slowly since he felt ill to stomach as Iona was in danger somehow! Back at the site of the newly built idol, there is Iona still in a prostrate position on the ground. Iona was being to wonder what was going on and she being to ponder,¡±Why has Donas had sent away and not me? It does not make any sense or does the master here have a special purpose for me? I hear that some blessed workers get to to be used for special purposes! Could I be a candidate for becoming a special worker?¡± The cult master spoke,¡± I have decided that you will be my concubine and later a ritual whore! How blessed you will be! I have picked you out of hundreds of female slaves and I found you to be the most beautiful and most fertile. The invisible hand needs more stock to support our group in the future generation! The invisible hand is to live for the future generation!¡± Iona had no concept of sex since she had not even kissed a man before yet alone slept with one. The invisible hand would set aside female virgins and even some males as well, to sacrifice to the great shadow and his spirits. The great shadow loved the victimization of the weak and innocent ones. They loved to prey on those of could not defend himself. The cult leader spoke,¡±I will have to break you in before you can become a ritual whore!¡± Iona had no concept of what she was being told and remained silent. The fat man grabs Iona by her hair and pulls her to her feet. Iona is raised above his head and Iona¡¯s hairdo falls apart. She falls to the ground revealing her long red hair that went down to her shins. Iona become very frighten and rightful so. The fat man was angered that he had dropped his prized concubine to the stony ground. The cult leader went to kick Iona on her left side. Iona was so scared that she grabbed the fat man by his shin and she would not him let go. The cult leader speaks,¡±Let me go slave or I will kill you for your rebellious nature! Let me free at once!¡± Iona was so scared that she went in fight or flight mode and squeezed the fat man¡¯s leg so hard that it breaks the fat man¡¯s shin. The cult leader screams and falls unto his back and yells out in pain. The fat man has never felt pain before in his life and he screaming like a spoiled child on the ground. Iona has lost it and begins to scream out in horror about what has just happened. She had worked with Donas for the last ten years so she could trust in him is what he thought. She screams,¡± Donas, I need help! Come back here at once!¡± Donas walked less than a quarter of a mile when he had stopped in his tracks. Donas spoke,¡±I just do not know what feels wrong but I just can not shake this sense of dread. I know I have been told ordered to leave but I can¡¯t just leave Iona by herself. I will just walk back within eye distance then go on my way. I feel that something bad is going to happen to Iona! I am going to return to see what is up.¡± # Donas had walked back near where he had built the idol with Iona when he hears some blood curdling screams. Donas was aghast by what he saw from the distance. The cult leader was fighting with Iona. The fat man was getting the upper hand of the struggle. Donas stood speechless at what he saw. The fat man was trying to rape the idol maker Iona but the pair did not know that going on. The pair was kept naive on purpose so the cult leaders could take advantage of those that were under their control. She had only knew that she wanted nothing with being this old fat man¡¯s concubine and later becoming a ritual whore that was traded around to everybody that was elite. Ritual whores were said to be nomads and never had a true home. Iona was panicking and she only knew that she had to fight back. The fat man speaks,¡±Slave, stop fighting me or I will kill you! You should feel honored that I would pick you out of thousands of female slaves. I have at right now, have over one hundred different female slaves that I keep to bear me strong successors of my seed. You will also get to have such an opportunity! You should be jumping in joy for such a chance. Women throw themselves for such an opportunity that was given you ingrate.¡± Iona spoke,¡±Why would I want that? Why would I want to be with a fat slob!¡± The cult leader smacks Iona in her face and knocks her to the ground. Iona was balling her pretty eyes out. The cult leader spoke,¡± You have too much self will, but I will take my time breaking you in! You will call me master soon enough! I will have my fun until then!¡± Iona spits in the fat man¡¯s face and receives another slap in the face for her effort. # Iona had been told by an old broken down woman one day out of the blue that the cult leaders are not to be trusted. Iona was just a little girl when she was eating with other female slaves and the older woman were teaching the younger how to cook for a lot of people. At a camp fire one night, Iona was siting next to an old woman. Iona was only around four to five years at the time and was a blank canvas that could be molded to meet whatever goal of whomever may teach her. Children often take things as face value, even if it does not make sense to them. Children would most likely just believe what they had been taught. Iona holds her little bowl with both of her small hands. She is getting knock out of the way by the other slaves. Iona had gotten thrown out of the way and had dropped her bowl on the bricked ground. A teenage girl ran over the top of the bowl which cause the simple mud made bowl to shatter. The teenager did not even say sorry as she ran away witch left the crying Iona with nothing to put her diner in. She could do nothing but cry that she would go hungry this night. She had gone hungry for last three days. Iona tried to some how put her broken bowl back together but she could not do so. The little girl cried out loud as she cuts her small hand on the broken shards of her bowl. Blood begins to pour out of her hand when she is touched by a touch of a wrinkled hand. Iona jumped back since she did not see who had touched her. Iona spoke,¡±Do not touch me! Leave me alone!¡± She turned around and saw that it was just a feeble old woman. The old woman smiled with a gummy smile. She had lost her teeth long ago and her sunken jawline. The old woman spoke,¡±Honey let me bandage up that hand or you will get an infection.¡± Iona could see that this old woman had went her no harm and let her work on her cut hand. # Iona had a newly wrapped left hand and hugged the old woman in return. The old woman fought back the tears that was starting to whelm up in her saggy eyes. The young girl runs up to the pot of food and she say that it was empty. Iona broke out in tears that she would would go hungry again this night. The old woman spoke,¡±Here, honey! I have had a bowl ready for you eat dinner out of.¡± Iona was so upset that she did not even see the large bowl of food in front of her The old woman had set a bowl at her feet and had another bowl in her hands. Iona could not be comforted so the old woman put a spoon in the bowl in her hands. The woman put the soup in the young girl¡¯s mouth as you would feed a young baby. Iona fought it at first until she figure what it was. The young girl spoke,¡±Yum!¡± Iona grabbed the bowl and begun to slurp up the soup. The woman speaks,¡±Here take your spoon since it will help you to eat you diner.¡± The young girl used the spoon as a scoop and she ate the entire bowl of soup. The old woman handed Iona the second bowl. # The girl amazingly ate the second bowl like it was nothing. Iona was licking the bowl clean when she hears a person¡¯s belly rumble out of hunger. Iona looked over and saw that she had eaten the food of the woman that had helped her . Guilt overcomes the little girl since she had been as the other people had been and cared for only themselves.¡± Iona had been like the other slaves and cared not for their fellow woman. The little girl begins to cry out loud. One of the adult slaves begin to curse wildly due to Iona constant crying and she jumped up off her seat (which was a large boulder). The woman was rather large due to all her hard manual labor that she had to do every day. The woman was both chunky and muscled at the same time. The angered woman spoke,¡± I am gonna knock out this little $%$#@! I am tired of all her belly aching and I am going to shut her up permanently!¡± Iona was terrified as she heard the threat and later the laughter of the other slaves. What was Iona going to do? chapter 5 Chapter 5 The young lad, Tenlong had a nightmare of what had happened after the aftermath of his mother''s demise. Tenlong had just lost his mother and the young boy had lost all sense of himself. Tears had begun to pour out from the eyes of the young Tenlong, so much so that his tears are running down his large chest. The boy¡¯s tears was causing the blankets that he was wearing as clothes to become wet with his tears. The boy wonders around in the wilderness for what seemed to be several miles. # Some time goes by and Tenlong starts to calm down somewhat. He speaks,¡±I need to go home and I can get help from the village! They had always been helpful in the past!¡± # Tenlong can see in the distance his small village and becomes so excited that he starts to run as fast as a horse galloping. Tenlong runs into the village screaming like a wild man to the village¡¯s contempt. People in the village market place were appalled by the sight of a crying giant running into the village with clothes roughly made out of blankets. Tenlong yells,¡± Help me! Help me! They have killed my momma! I need some help!¡± Everyone in the market place does their best to ignore the blaring demands of Tenlong. They all treat the boy like he is a nonentity. They do not recognized him since he is a Giganto descendant that he recently changed in size from from four foot one hundred pound frame to that of a seven foot man weighing over three hundred pounds. Gigantos were very rare among the people of Lowroda but it was not unheard of. The Gigantos were said to rule the whole planet of Violio at one time in the distanced past. They were said to be a race of powerful giants. They destroyed themselves by their violent nature and they were only saved by intermarrying into other peoples. That was the only way that could escape from total extinction. At least that is what the legends said at least. The Gigantos were very proud and would not allow themselves be utterly destroyed. Tenlong was one to carry on their proud bloodline to his complete obliviousness of his bloodline. Tenlong knew that he was naked after his transformation and that he needed to clothe himself but he did not know that his size had been changed. He was trying to get someone to answer him but to no avail. The boy yells,¡± It is me, Tenlong! My Momma has been killed by a bandit! Can you all not hear me? Please help me!¡± A woman throws a flower pot at the head of Tenlong which it shatters all over him. He was taken back by the assault as he tries to free dirt from his eyes. He bumps into a nearby well and uses a bucket to wash his face clean. Tenlong was taken back by what he saw. He was looking at a young man¡¯s face and not his own. # A woman comes running up to the young Tenlong and begins to start to yell endlessly. The woman yells,¡± How dare you say such a miserable lie? Tenlong is still a little boy! Who are trying to fool? We are simple folk but we are not that dumb! Get out of here!¡± Tenlong looks back down at the well and again sees his newly formed face as he touches his cheek with his hand. He finally gets it that he is now much larger that he was yesterday. Tenlong yells,¡± I am Tenlong and I am not lying!¡± The woman yelling at him gestures over to some hunters. Two large hunters come running after the boy. Tenlong does not how much strength he now has so runs away as the two hunters chasing after him#Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. He runs so fast that he easily outruns the two hunters in less than a mile away from the village. The two hunters give up the chase as they are lying on the grassy ground panting for air. Tenlong runs all the way back to mother''s murder site and is angered by what he saw there. Large birds were eating on his mother¡¯s flesh. Tenlong chases the birds away while screaming at the top of his lungs. He killed some of the birds by swiping them with his large hands. Tenlong cries as he sees that his mother is covered in cuts and blood. The boy starts to clean up his mother. # Tenlong finished cleaning up his mother''s body and he had Zizi wrapped in a spare blanket in the buggy that they had traveled in this morning. # Tenlong walks back to his home town but does not get within eyesight of the villagers. The villagers of Lowroda stayed inside after it got dark to keep from running into bandits that search for anybody that they can rob. Tenlong entered the village as soon as the last person entered their home and locked their door behind them. He walked over to the house that his mother and himself lived him his entire life. He did not have the heart to enter the home and he walks to his backyard. He sets his mother down on the ground gently as he able to. Tenlong found a shovel leaning against the back of the house and he started to dig a grave for his mother. # Tenlong makes a very rough grave and sets his mother in the hole. Tenlong cries while he has a broken off tree branch in his mouth to keep him from wailing out of grief. The boy is inconsolable as he pours dirt on his mother''s dead body. # Tenlong leaves before morning to avoid making a scene with the villagers. He was so upset that did not think to get some food from his kitchen and he left with nothing. Tenlong walked away into the nearby wilderness. # The next morning there was a stir in Tenlong¡¯s old village. People were in tizzy because somebody had buried a body in Zizi¡¯s backyard. On the two large tree branches was badly written¡± I love you Momma! Tenlong will be a good boy!¡± The woman that hit Tenlong begin to cry that she had rejected the boy that she had loved for the last four years. The villagers present there all wonder where the young Tenlong would go. # Mary had confronted the mayor over what she thought was a travesty. She spoke,¡± Tenlong was just a boy and you had placed a hit on him! Are you insane?¡± Grimwald could do nothing but remain silent and look down on the floor. Mary punches the mayor in the his jaw as hard as she could. The blow knocks the old mayor unto his back. The mayor was taken completely by surprise by the blow. Mary had never been violent her entire life but she had busted her hand opened by the blow she had given to the once cherished mayor. Over the last few days, Tenlong had become family to the young mother and her son. Now someone was trying to kill the young boy that she had tried so hard to protect. # Tenlong had been fighting with the village''s hunters and was some how very successful at it. The boy was no fighter but he managed to overwhelm his foes. Only six hunters were left and they did not know what to do with the large Gigantos. Tenlong''s body begins to be covered in a large and powerful aura that begins the rattle the forest around him. Tenlong yells out loud as his aura knocks the hunters several yards out of sight. His body mass begins to change to that of a four hundred and fifty pound muscle bound man monster. That weight was all muscle and had contained very little fat. The young boy was around twelve percent body fat, which was well within that of an athletic adult. Tenlong had totally lost control of himself and was being controlled by a blood lust for battle. # Minutes goes by the hunters come to and see the monstrous boy covered in ki. They knew that they better leave this warrior to his himself than to be killed by him. They were so scared they had left their prized weapons behind in the woods as they ran for their lives. chapter 6 Chapter 6 Jimmy Sr was fighting to protect his village as he was fighting against the Zarabas brothers. Bandits had attacked the village while Jimmy was away hunting. Jimmy had managed to defeat some of the bandits when he had returned to the village. The brothers had fused together using the process of Xenomorphication. This process was invented centuries ago by someone long since dead but the act lived on through many hundreds of variations made over time. The newly formed Zarabas brother was stretching his body in the attempt to continue the battle. # Seconds later, the warrior was readied to battle the hero Jimmy. Zarabas tilted his head backwards until his torso was tilted behind his feet and he erupted a flame based ki blast out of his agape mouth. Jimmy jumps to the side of blast but the blast follows after him as he tries to escape the scorching flames. The fire was destroying everything it touches upon contact. If Jimmy stopped for a second he would be killed instantly. The weapon master had the ability to process information within a fraction of a second. Jimmy ponders,¡±This punk has managed to power up considerable. I have heard that Xenomorphication is a process that multiples ones power by multiplying the powers of it¡¯s users. This guy has to have the strength and speed of that of a second order warrior easily.¡± Zarabas can not hit Jimmy no matter what he does and is staring to get angry. Jimmy thought,¡± His skill has gone up but not as much as his power has. Xenomorphication only adds the users skills, unlike like his strength and speed being multiplied. I still have a massive lead in this battle. Zarabas only has the skill of a third order warrior. I know that with the governor that the battle academy had given me I have the power of the second order and the skill of the first order. I know what he is capable of now I must rid myself of this corrupt menace!¡± Jimmy would not hold back any longer since he needs to help the rest of the villagers. He could not shake the feeling that something was wrong with his wife and son. But Jimmy had no time to worry about that now. He was dodging both flames and a giant spiked ball(on a chain) from the Zarabas brother. Jimmy Sr had enough of his inaction and he decided that it was the right time to act. Before the brother could regained his spike ball, Jimmy rips it out of the ground. The spike ball is thrown at the mouth of the Zarabas brother. The spike ball pierced through the head of the foe and the spikes were now solidly in the man¡¯s flesh. The Zarabas brother was stunned by the blow but was still standing solid on his feet. The Zarabas brothers had been preparing for another ki blast and it was ready to unleashed. The blast went off and the transformed brother exploded into blood and gore. # Jimmy had spent four straining years training at the battle academy and it was a mighty day when he would returned. Unbeknownst to Jimmy, Kimza had written a letter a month in advance to encourage the village to have a welcome home party for the young man. The battle worn master, while wearing his trademark cloak was walking with the over eager Jimmy. Kimza was doing all he to keep Jimmy from running ahead. The weapon master spoke,¡±Slow down my boy! The village is not going anywhere since it is not gonna run away from you!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±I am excited Master Kimza! It has been over four years since I had been back home!¡± Kimza spoke,¡± I know you have grown into a man while at the academy. You started at six foot four, one hundred and seventy pounds, now you are six foot six, three hundred and thirty pounds of muscle.¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±I know that they will not recognize me after all this time!¡± The elder man laughed which surprised the young man. Kimza spoke,¡± A family knows their child no matter how long they had been apart!¡± Jimmy laughed as well by the statement and believes that it will be a true statement. The young man spoke,¡± You are absolutely correct!¡± Jimmy walks into the village and receives stares from various villagers. He has changed so much that nobody who he is. None of the villagers present seem to know who he is. He is getting mad when he sees some one he has not seen in a long time. It was little Mary and she was starting to look like a pretty young lady. Mary walks over to Jimmy with her long dress and basket of flowers. The young man speaks,¡± Who are those flowers for young lady?¡± Mary speaks,¡± It is for our friend who is going to return back home today?¡± Jimmy looks at Kimza who then coughs and leaves in a hurry. The young warrior smiles at the little girl that he does not know to be Mary. Mary has the body of a young adult since on Violio, the aging process to adulthood is less the typical eighteen to twenty years of age. She speaks,¡± What is wrong, mister? Jimmy smiles,¡±Oh, nothing is wrong. Also what is your name, young Ms.¡± Mary speaks,¡± My name is Mary.¡± Jimmy did a spit take at the statement which went all over the young Mary. He cried out in horror as he wipes the spit off of Mary with an old hanky. Mary gasps out loud,¡± Where did you get that hanky? It was gift to my friend Jimmy on one of his many birthday parties.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes bug out of her head. Jimmy now knows that the cat is now out of the bag, so he decides that Mary can be let in on the joke. Jimmy says,¡±It is me! I am back! My training has been completed!¡± Mary jumps into the arms of the large Jimmy. Jimmy holds the little girl that had hugged him when he had left all those years ago. # Tenlong was in the woods hunting for his new found family when he assaulted by hunters sent by the village''s mayor. The mayor of the small village was named Grimwald and he was very protective of the fellow villagers. Mary and Jimmy JR was to be particularly protected by the village. The village¡¯s hunters would check the ground near the small home several times a day. One such trip brought on a terrible find. It was what they believed to have been a bandit, but what they did not know that it was a young boy trapped in large man¡¯s body. The hunter raced back to the village and straight into the village¡¯s mayoral office. Grimwald was working on some paperwork while looking down with a pair of reading glasses resting gently on his nose. Grimwald jumps to his feet as his belly rolls begins to move like a ripple in the water. The mayor speaks,¡± What is wrong Donat?¡± Donat was huffing and puffing as he was struggling to talk. Grimwald spoke,¡± Take your time and catch your breath. Then we will take care of the matter.¡± # Donat spoke,¡± A bandit has been staying with Mary and Jimmy!¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Grimwald screams,¡±What did you just say!¡± Donat repeats what he just had said back to the mayor. The hunter continued,¡±The rest of the hunters are tracking the bandit in the nearby forest! I will go as well to stop this fiend!¡± Grimwald put a hand on Donat¡¯s shoulder in confirmation. Donat leaves the office on foot as fast as he could run. The hunters would wait until the family returned to the town before they would strike against the would be bandit. # Jimmy had just returned back home after a long time away and he had ran into the young Mary. She was being held in the arms of Jimmy as if she was simply a young baby in his grip. Jimmy speaks,¡± I am back, Mary! My training is completed and I have returned home!¡± A woman¡¯s voice could be heard speaking,¡±Our boy has returned and he is all grown up! Jimmy turns around and sees his mother, Holly, his father, Gerald, and his grandfather Honno. Mary lets go of the large Jimmy so that he could go see his family after such a long of being apart. The family of four all entered a group hug as they all begin to cry due to their blessed return. # Some minutes goes by and the family had finally regained their composure. Holly speaks, ¡°Jimmy, I had thought you had grown all he could but I was wrong!¡± Jimmy looked down at himself with surprise because he did not notice how much he had grown these last four years. He had forgotten that the battle academy had told them that they would help him reach his genetic potential. One of the tenants of the battle academy is to help the students at the academy reach would both their physical and mental potentials. The academy¡¯s goal was the create the best warriors in the land and that could only be obtained through reaching their latent ability. Jimmy had done all he could and then some to become the best warrior that he could be under the watchful gaze of the weapon master Kimza. But that was all lost to Jimmy and his family at their reunion. They just were happy to see their boy all grown up. The rest of the village came out to see Jimmy and the family of four was completely encircled by the entirety of the small village. # The village square was set up with several tables with all sorts of the best tasting foods that you could had ever eaten. They also had some of the best drinks that the village had to offer. Jimmy was one of their own and it was nothing that they did so much for the return of just one member. The whole village was seen as nothing else but as a one huge family. The people was preparing to eat when Mayor Grimwald shouts for everybody to be silent. Grimwald speaks,¡±I know that we are all hungry so I will be short! This diner is to honor our special family member. He is our Jimmy and I would like him to come upfront and say a few words for us.¡± Jimmy was trying to sneak out of the village square when his family grabbed by his arms to the front. Gerald had grabbed his son by his waist and pushing him forward to the front of the crowd. The young man had tried to resist his family at first but soon relents to the pull from his family. He walked forward freely and his family backed off. Jimmy walked in front of the ground to the deafening cry of applause. Someone in the crowd yelled,¡±Jimmy tell us how well you did in your training!¡± Jimmy was speechless by the response and thus was aloof at to say. The village cries out,¡±Tell us, Jimmy, tell us!¡± The whole makes a chant in the attempt to get Jimmy to respond. Jimmy knew that he had to say something as he begin to make a big gulp down his throat. Jimmy begin to speak,¡±I did not think that I would get such a response when I returned back home! I love you all! Thank you for all your tender loving care!¡± Jimmy was fighting the urge to cry and his eyes had a veil of water shimmering over them. But he continued on with his speech. ¡°I was offered to be trained by the weapons master Kimza as everyone knows. But what has not be told is that I was made to be his successor.¡± The whole crowd went,¡±Whoa!¡±, in unison. Jimmy continued,¡± I was tailored made by the weapon master and was taught every skill and training that he knew. Kimza spared no detail in my training! I could have stayed at the battle academy but I would not have it!¡± The whole village was puzzled by Jimmy¡¯s response since why would he not accept a much easier life. At the village, he would have to work almost everyday to just to survive while at the academy he would only have to train others at his leisure. Jimmy must had a reason for doing such an act. He spoke with tears in his eyes,¡± I could not live on easy streak with my precious village behind! I could not do such an abominable act!¡± Holly and the rest of her family were crying their eyes out of pride of their son¡¯s desire to put other¡¯s needs above his own. He was taught in the village¡¯s chapel to put God first, others second, and himself last. Jimmy obey that teaching to the utmost effort. Grimwald was so taken back by Jimmy¡¯s confession that he had fell unto one knee with his head facing down to the ground. The rest of the village was crying as well out of Jimmy¡¯s sign of love towards them. # Time goes by Grimwald returns back to his feet and hugs Jimmy. Grimwald speaks,¡± Jimmy, thank you for your love and we will die for you if necessary!¡± Grimwald pulls out a hanky out of his shirt pocket and dries his eyes. Jimmy speaks,¡±No thank you for loving me all these years. I will hunt and will do all I can to protect the village! I am honored to be loved by so many caring people!¡± Jimmy prayed over the huge feast and everybody begin to scarfed down on all the food. # The feast had went for hours and almost everybody was in their home sleeping except Jimmy and few of the other villagers. They went against the normal curfew because of the special occasion of Jimmy¡¯s return. They need not fear because of all the village¡¯s guards were on watch duty. This was not counting the fact that Jimmy and his master were in town. Any average Joe bandit would be annihilated by ether of the two weapon masters single handed. Jimmy was siting with his family when Kimza walked up silently behind him. He bursts into action by turning to face his master while holding a knife to Kimza¡¯s throat. The family did not even have time to react when they saw their son bear arms against his teacher. The two masters shifted their feet to try and get an edge on the other. But it was to no avail since Jimmy had a knife to Kimza''s throat while the older master held a knife to his pupil¡¯s heart. The battle came to stand still. Holly screams out in horror and the two masters remain stationary. Kimza speaks,¡±Take on the role of being my successor or else?¡± Jimmy¡¯s family all yell for the two to stop but neither warrior will relent. The young man spoke,¡±You good and well know that I will not forsake my home! Nothing you do will change that!¡± Jimmy dropped his weapon to the ground with his arms extended to his sides. Kimza¡¯s knife was still placed right next to the heart of Jimmy as he stood motionless. The master looked in the eyes of his student and he was taken back by surprise of what he saw. The weapon master sees the eyes of man that is genuinely prepared to die for his beliefs. Jimmy was completely fearless. Kimza was looking into the eyes of his pupil and the man¡¯s eyes were piercing through his very soul. The old weapon master could do nothing against his young prestige. Jimmy had no openings in his fighting stance so that his old teacher could find nothing to find the advantage against him. Kimza laughed out loud so much that his sides had begun to hurt the hardest they had ever had in the long life of the old weapon master. The laugh shook Jimmy¡¯s family to their very core and they could not get anything out of their mouths. Kimza had put down his weapon and put his hand on his former student¡¯s left shoulder. The master spoke,¡± I can not go against you so I will not force you to do anything that you would not want to do. It would totally defeat the purpose. But I must remind you of your responsibility of sharing the knowledge that has been passed down to you and that it must be given to the next generation. If you decide to horde such knowledge then assassins will be sent for you! The battle academy can¡¯t and won¡¯t allow such selfishness from any of their former students!¡± Jimmy smiles and puts his arm down to his sides The young master speaks,¡± I know that as well as you, so send whomever you want to send to me and I will train them. It will not be a problem!¡± Kimza spoke,¡± That will be fine my young cadet! I will talk to the mayor about building some dorms and other such details. You will not have to worry about the details.¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±I am in the know like you are Kimza and I know that I have a greater responsibility than own village. I am not that short sighted my dear friend and teacher!¡± Kimza spoke,¡±Holly, Honno, and Gerald you had raised an incredible man!¡± The family of four all give the weapon master a giant group hug which rattles the gruff old man. Kimza was not used to showing and receiving such open expressions of emotions. Gerald spoke,¡±You help us to bring out our son¡¯s best qualities! Thank you!¡± # Jimmy had destroyed the Zarabas brothers but he had no time to enjoy his victory. He had to heal the dying villagers. He knew how to use his ki as a cleric as well as being a weapon master. # Jimmy had checked all the villagers and no one has died. The weapon master has trained to do all kinds of wound treatment. Jimmy was taught to use his ki to heal wounds, even life threatening wounds could be treated as well. One old man grabbed Jimmy by the shirt sleeve. The villager speaks,¡± You have got to go back home! There is bandits at your house you must leave! I heard the two that you have killed say that the target was your home!¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±What did you say!¡± # Mary was in her kitchen cooking on a metal burner when she hears an alarm go off in the kitchen. Jimmy would often leave for hunting expeditions and some visits at the battle academy for days at a time. So he would leave bobby traps set for attacking any outsiders. The traps would allow any of the village to enter the house but the traps could somehow detect ki of the individuals nearing the mansion. If the ki was evil then the incoming person would be attacked by traps set in the area around the mansion. Jimmy Sr could determine one¡¯s character based on one¡¯s ki. Mary knows that sometimes is up and looks through a view finder that is in the kitchen that is connected to the roof of the mansion. A series of mirrors transport the image to the eyes of Mary. There was several bandits and they had the house completely encircled! chapter 7 Chapter 7 Mary was in a state of deep fear over the troubles were literally encircled around her lovely home. Bandits had targeted her home probably due to how elaborate it was. They must have thought that the household was very wealthy. Jimmy was the primary hunter of the village and he was very good at it. His daily hauls supported his family and all those in the village that could not hunt for themselves. He exported a lot of meat, after the entire village had taken the best pickings out of the massive haul. This brought in a lot of money for Jimmy and his family. Thus, they were never in need for anything materialistically. Jimmy¡¯s success as a hunter allowed Mary to quit her job as a sempstress and a be a full time homemaker. Mary still did some part time work to help those that were need in the village. Mary was becoming a very good sempstress and had many clients scattered throughout the nearby villages. The couple of Jimmy and Mary had become the richest in the village but they never flaunted all the money that they had gathered during their marriage. They gave a healthy tithe anomalously to the local church so that the minster would not have work a secular job and spend all his time on the church and his family. The tithe also went into the well being of the village so that the villagers would not be without any necessity. Many a time, people such as bandits, feel that it is not good enough to be given something so they had to steal it all. Sometimes, people do not care what they do with their fellow man. They just had to take what they wanted due to some uncontrollable compulsion. Some people theorized that some people must be possessed by all sorts of evil spirits to carry out the horrendous things that they do. But all that philosophizing was lost to the young mother since herself and child was in danger from the incoming bandit attack. Mary ran over to the middle of a tiled floor and gently stomped the floor seven times and the section of the floor opened up revealing a hidden hatch. She rushed down the stairs and shut the hatch behind her. Mary flipped a nearby lever and the hatch locked behind her. The large mansion had a basement with a hidden subdivision within it that would be used for emergencies during random bandit attacks. Jimmy did this because he was often away for days at a time due to hunting expeditions and training sessions at the battle academy. In the hidden part of the basement, there was a panic room full of all sorts of supplies that could be used to live on until the assault would be concluded. At the base of the stairs was a large metal door surrounded by huge marbled walls. Mary opens the heavy door and she has to pressed her free side to help her open the door. She enters the large panic room and puts Jimmy JR into a nearby baby crib. She then shuts the door to the room and locks the door by a combination of switches told to her by her husband. Mary picks up her son and sits in a wooden rocky chair given to her by the local wood smith. She opens her top and begins to breast feed her blessed Jimmy Jr. # The mansion and the land around was bobby trapped by Jimmy so that it would attack anyone that was foreign to the village. All the villagers had to walk out to the home Jimmy so that it would not assault them if they had approached the house by themselves. Jimmy had put some sort of ki detection equipment in the ground that was acclimated to those that supposed to be there and who was not. Over one-hundred bandits had the mansion completely encircled, while they were carrying axes, daggers, knives, etc,. The bandits were getting impatient and they decide to charge the mansion. The bandits did not even stop to check for traps. Such an elaborate house out in the open had to be guard well was something that was easy to believe. If they only knew then they would have check for traps, then they could have found all the traps that Jimmy Sr had left scattered all over the yard within half a mile radius of the house. But that was all too late. Land minds in the yard went off and blew up several bandits into countless bits and pieces of blood and gore. One of the bandits yell,¡±Careful, there are traps in the ground! Do not go any further!¡± But, that warning came far too late for the rest of the attacking force. Spears came out of the ground and gored bandit after bandit with extreme efficiency. The bandits had walked right into a trap and after another. Bladed boomerangs appeared out of the ground and sliced the throats of nearby bandits. The foes tried to stop the bleeding by grabbing their throats, but it was far too late for that. Other bandits were impaled by spears in various parts of their torsos from all over the couple¡¯s yard. # Within less than ten minutes, all but three of the bandits were killed by the ki seeking booby traps. The three remaining bandits were standing some distance away from the bloodied mess of gore that covered the yard around the large mansion. The three bandits were covered in green cloaks that appeared to had been through much usage over the years. The three bandits remain stationary looking upon the carnage as it is the mere standard operating procedure of making the less intelligent bandits make the first attack on the desired target. The three remaining bandits were on the front of the mansion that was on the farthest side away from the village. The three bandits break out into sheer laughter as someone had told them the funnest joke that they had ever been told in their entire lives. One of the bandits speak,¡±We had all told them to check the area before they charged in gung ho!¡± The bandit in the middle spoke,¡±I let them do that despite the warnings so that would reveal all the traps ahead of us. The weak are nothing but the tools of the strong. If you can not keep up then you are to be destroyed! They knew that all too well!¡± The other two bandits laughed at the middle bandits comments like they are trying to suck up to him. One of the bandits speaks with a deep voice,¡± Red Leader, your orders were always so right on target.¡± Red leader was silent at first at he was sensing something unseen. The other two bandits stop talking so that their leader could better sense whatever he was trying to detect. Red Leader gasped,¡±Beauty and Beast, I can not detect the Zarabas brother anymore! Their ki has just vanished suddenly! It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± The leader¡¯s statement had been completely lost to Beauty and Beast since they were both still in complete disbelief of the possibility that the Zarabas brothers were both probably dead. They were standing frozen like statues when Red leader repeated his statement. ¡°The Zarabas brothers have to be dead since their ki is completely absent! It spiked, then it was gone!¡± The other two bandits had trouble believing that the small village was capable of dealing with the brothers. They had felt the brothers¡¯ ki had disappear as well, but they had thought that it just meant that the brothers had been victorious. It was common to hide ones, ki unless they needed to use it at it¡¯s fullest capabilities. Red Leader breaks the silence and says,¡±There was a strong warrior there that did a very good job of hiding his ki. I thought that it was a misreading at first but I know that it is a real reading. It was a warrior that was at the very minimum a second ordered warrior! The foe had a very controlled ki that was higher classed than the amount of ki that they was emitting. We must deal with them fiercely.¡± Beauty and Beast yell out of anger and disdain to whomever had attacked their long time comrades. They both knew that Red leader had very impressive ki detection skills and that he would not make such a claim unless he was completely sure of his findings. Beauty and Beast both could easily detect a large ki emitting from the nearby village. Beast speaks,¡±That ^%^&# is bold enough to keep his ki out in the open, so that anyone could sense them! They must pay!¡± Beauty yells,¡±It must be the one who killed our comrades! We must revenge them!¡± The bandits bow in front of Red Leader and they look up at him with eyes of strong intensity. The two bandits speak in unison,¡±Red Leader, let us kill whomever that killed the Zarabas brothers! We must avenge them, since they had been with us for so long!¡± Red Leader stands silent for a while, then he finally breaks his silence,¡±Go, and destroy all those who dare to harm our beloved brothers!¡± Beauty and Beast yell out,¡±Yes, Red Leader, we will not return until we are victorious!¡± The two men throw off their cloaks and reveal what they look like. One of the men was a large bodybuilder and had no blemish whatsoever on his well trained body. He was wearing a red sleeveless tunic that stretched from his shoulders to the tops of his muscled thighs. This bandit was the named Beauty. The other bandit, Beast, was covered in scars all over his muscled body. He was not as big as Beauty but was much stronger since he was a powerlifter. He wore a blue wrestling singlet and on his back was a large metal club strapped to his back. The two bandits run off towards the village as fast as they could run. They both become a blur as they were running. Jimmy had just finished healing all of the injured villagers when one of the citizens told Jimmy something terrible. was told that the bandit¡¯s real target was the very home that his family and him shared! Jimmy¡¯s thoughts begun to become troubled since he was the one that had to build such an elaborate home. He felt responsible for the attack on the village. It was a home built out of love but know it had become a curse to those he cared so much about. Holly cries out to her son,¡±Go check up on Mary and Jimmy JR! We will be all right! You have done more than enough here! We can finish the job ¡± Gerald and Honno yelled together as one,¡±Go! Just Go! We will take care of things from here on out!¡± Jimmy listened and ran like the wind. He was not even a blur to the villagers as they watched him leave immediately. # Some time later, Jimmy runs towards two huge men running swiftly from the direction of his house. He knew that they had be bandits so he stop right in front of the two strangers and he was also able to stop on a dime. The two strangers stop in front of him as well. The two men were the bandits named Beauty and Beast. The two foes had gotten what they had wanted within mere minutes. Beauty and Beast had wanted to kill the person who killed their comrades, despite the Zarabas brothers were the ones that brought the harm upon themselves.¡± The two bandits begin curse wildly at the young weapon master as he was the one in the wrong. The bandits had attack Jimmy and he had done nothing but defended himself and his own. Beauty yells,¡±How dare you kill our beloved comrades! You will pay for what you have done!¡± Beast yells,¡±Beauty let us decide who will kill this foe!¡± Jimmy stood motionless awaiting for the incoming attack since he had no idea to how they the two men fought. He had the habit of having a warm up phase during his battles before he would get serious. The father was not going to show his hand before it was time to do so. The two bandits start to play rock, paper, scissors right in front of the young master and the shift in tone puzzled the weapon master. They had just lost their comrades yet they were playing games to determine who would fight him first. It just did not make sense to Jimmy! The two men were speaking loudly,¡± Rock, Paper, Scissors! Rock, Paper, Scissors! Rock, Paper, Scissors! Rock, Paper, Scissors!¡± The man, beauty wins the game and beast throws his hands up into the air out of frustration. Beauty laughs and approaches the young master. The humongous bandit begins to flex his massive muscles that were on an eight foot tall body and weighing in over six hundred pounds. When he flexes, the large man doubles in size. Jimmy sees that the large bandit caries no weapons so he decides to fight hand to hand as well. The bandit stops flexing and charges the hero incredible fast for his body size. It almost surprised Jimmy at first ,but he still remained at guard. He jumped over the massive man while flipping around and kicked the back of Beauty''s melon sized head before he landed on the grassy ground. But, the blow had no effect on the bandit Beauty! Jimmy smiles since he knew that he had hit the pressure points at the back of the muscle mountain''s head. The blow should have killed most warriors but Beauty is not even fazed. Normal battle logic could not be follow in this battle that much the young father knew all too well. Beauty turns around his massive body by one hundred and eighty degrees. The bandit bellows and his entire torso shakes wildly. Beauty speaks,¡±You think that you can beat with your puny muscles! H aha! Good luck with that!¡± Jimmy was six foot six inches and three hundred and thirty pounds but he was a midget compared to this galactic bandit. He knew that he could not go blow for blow with this bandit. He had to use his speed to win this one. Jimmy ran in a circle around Beauty while throwing jabs. Jimmy was trying to find a weakness on the massive body of this bandit. Beauty just stood as statue while he was getting to hit repeatable hundreds of times a minute. Jimmy started to strike all the vital points of the large man but it was completely noneffective. Beauty flexed again, while Jimmy skillful continued his assault. # Jimmy stop his assault since it was not working and that it was actually damaging his own fists. Beauty laughs,¡±My body is not like others since I am not weak to being hit in own vital spots! Your fancy skills had been made completely useless! What are going to do when the beauty runs wildly all over you!?!¡± Jimmy breaks out into laughter which surprises the big bandit. Beauty yells,¡±What is so funny?¡± Jimmy looks over at the large bandit.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The weapon master speaks,¡±I have been holding back all this time! Even the Zarabas brothers put together could not make me fight at full power! They were so weak and I could not be bothered to battle them seriously!¡± Beauty completely looses it and charges at Jimmy. Beast yells,¡±Do not let him make you sloppy! He is trying to get in your head!¡± Beauty did not listen as he fail to see enormous amount of ki emitting from the body of Jimmy. Beast was screaming for Beauty to stop his charge but all the cries failed to reach his desired target. Beauty was kick in the chest by Jimmy and he was knocked flying into the nearby woods. Beast had become completely livid with Jimmy over the fact that he had knocked his comrade, Beauty several hundred miles away from the battle site. Beast then made a deafening battle cry that shook the area for several hundreds of yards in any direction. Jimmy knew that the bandit was preparing for the incoming battle. Powerlifting requires correct breathing during exercise to reach one¡¯s potential strength. One had to breath correctly at the right time, while during the entire motion of a lift. Beast had figured out how to use breathing to help him be stronger during combat. An aura made of ki forms around Beast as he prepares to strike at the young hero. Jimmy beats him to the punch and drop kicks the large man in the chest. Beast was not able to block in time. The bandit was going to be knock flying when the bandit grabs his huge metal club and dug it deeply into the ground. Beast is trying to not be taken by surprise like Beauty was. Beast drives his feet deep into the ground along with his club. Deep tracks could be seen forming as Beast somehow managed to keep himself from flying away from the scene. The tracks went on for over a quarter of a mile. Beast pulls his club out of the ground and exits the deep grooves in the ground that he had made to save himself from further damage. Jimmy laughs at his foe,¡±For all your big muscles, the two of you are just tits on a board!¡± Beast bursts out in anger and charges the hero. But it was for not. Mid charge Jimmy jumps over the head of the bandit and gives him a double foot stomp on the top of a large bald head. Beast is stomped literally into the ground. The powerlifter is now nowhere to be found and is now somewhere deep underground. Jimmy rarely used such force during his battles but these two large lummoxes required such stiffness in dealing with them. # Beauty was flying exceedingly fast over the tops of a wooded forest. Mile after mile flies by for what seems to be forever. Finally the bodybuilder lands into the forest and lands against of the mid shaft of a massive tree trunk. Beauty was not able to protect himself as he lands. Beauty is laying on broken wood shards of what was once a healthy tree. The man stirs back to his senses and returns to his feet. He yells out of frustration since he was not used to being outclassed. He was equal to Beast and only second to Red Leader. His pride had been hurt more than any physical damage that he had received. Jimmy could had easily killed Beauty but he had chosen to hurt his pride. Jimmy had saw him as nothing more than than a common house pest. Beauty fumed as he had to walked back towards the hero Jimmy. Beauty was walking briskly through the forest that was near the village of Jimmy when something stops him dead in his tracks. Beauty yells,¡±Beast, what are you doing? You let some punk get the best of you to the point that you are now hiding your ki! I guess that I will have to take care of it myself!¡± Beauty begins to sprint through an endless barrage of trees and wildlife. The bandit destroyed all that entered his path. Countless animals and broken trees were left dead on the forest grassy ground in a long trail of destruction that followed the bandit. # Jimmy was going to run back home when he senses a large ki coming right towards him. The ki seemed familiar to the weapon master. Jimmy yelled,¡±It has to be that bruiser Beauty! Man! I tried to give him a hint but he did not get that it was in his best interest that he left. All that HGH(Human Growth Hormone) must have went to his brain!¡± Beauty burst through the trees exiting the forest near Jimmy. Jimmy joked,¡±What took you so long?¡± Beauty paid the hero no heed and begun to power up yet again. Aura forms again around the foe and Jimmy has to be on guard so that he would not be blown away. The weapon master yells,¡±This punk must have been holding back the entire time! Both Beauty and Beast were higher tier second ordered warriors, but Beauty is changing into a first ordered warrior.¡± The bandit lets out a battle cry and knocks the young weapon master back into the air. Jimmy flips in the air and lands back unto his feet. He dusts himself off and reveals his ki as well. Jimmy¡¯s ki was very controlled while Beauty''s ki was very rough and it¡¯s outline was very rigid. Usually more controlled ki users had smooth edges in their ki while less controlled ki users had ki that changed form constantly. Jimmy yelled,¡±Bring it on, you buffoon!¡± Beauty charged the hero and punched him squarely in his face. Jimmy did not budge an itch to the horror of the bandit. Beauty was frozen like a statue and he did not know to do. Jimmy had a huge smile on his mug. Beauty was not used to having his massive strength being totally negated by his opponent. The bandit was at a loss to what he needed to do to win. Beauty charged Jimmy like a wild bull and Jimmy jumped out of the way at the last possible second like a matador. # This went on for several minutes while Jimmy the bandit in his sides while he moved out of the way. Bruises were forming on the torso of the bodybuilder. Beauty stops his charge mid stride and looks down on his body and cries like a little kid. He cries out,¡±How dare hurt the body that I had spent decades trying to perfect!?!¡± A crater forms around the bandit and Beauty is covered in ki. Jimmy speaks,¡±I had enough of your pansy butt, it is time to meet your maker!¡± Jimmy pulled out two swords since all the punches that the first ordered warrior had given caused little affect on the bandit. Beauty charged the hero and has was cut for his trouble. Beauty was given an ¡°X¡± shape pair of cuts on his chest. Mist of blood explodes from the wounds. Beauty begins to stagger on his feet. Jimmy speaks,¡±For crying out loud, just lay down on the ground and die!¡± He kicks the foe in the chest and Beauty falls unto his back. Jimmy does a double foot stomp on the chest of the bandit as blood bursts out of his mouth. # While Jimmy was finishing Beauty, noise was echoing from the hole that beast had knock into. Beast slowing begin to climb out of hole and drags his massive body unto the grassy ground. The bandit returns to his feet and shakes all the dirt off of him. Beast sees something in the corner of his eye and it grabs his attention. It was the fallen beauty and he was covered in his own blood. Beast runs over to beauty and begins to hold his fallen friend in his arms. He yells,¡±How could you let yourself be defeated like this?¡± Beast begins to cry profusely at the sight of his fallen friend. Jimmy wisely had jumped away from the scene to allow the bandit to grieve his dead comrade and most importantly keep away at a safe distance. He was taught to have class as a warrior and to not attack while someone was in middle of a death rites ritual. Yet, he could kill they as soon as they were done though. Beast held Beauty tightly in his arms as he was in deep mourning for his fallen friend while. He then gently laid his friend back on the ground and stood straight up. Beast remained silent but he was swelling up with rage. His friend was died and he was going to get revenge. Ki begins to form around the bandit and the ground begins to quake. Jimmy knows that he needs to be careful with this foe or he could receive massive damage. Beast bent down in a deep squat position and begins to rip the ground in a huge stripe. Beast flips the ground at Jimmy. Jimmy jumps out of the way and Beast keeps the barrage coming. # The whole ground of the nearby was now removed of it¡¯s top soil and it was now just hard rock. The two warriors were standing facing each other. Jimmy mocks,¡±This is getting old so put up or shut up!¡± Beast pulls his club off his back and into his left arm. The bandit get the club in motion and rushes towards Jimmy. Jimmy dodges this time because he feels that the club would do him major damage. Beast swings his club down at the hero and the weapon master narrowly dodged by mere inches. Jimmy gets behind Beast and begins to slash at his back. But Beast feels the blow and flips his body horizontal towards the hero. Jimmy puts up his two swords up to block Beast¡¯s club. Beast takes this up as a challenge as swings as hard as he can with both arms. Beast is shocked by what then happens. Jimmy managed to block the metal club with his two swords. Beast is in complete shock and disbelief at the sight of six foot six inch three hundred and thirty pound man out muscling the eight foot three inch five hundred and fifty pound frame powerlifter. Beast loses it and begins to scream wildly,¡±How could this be? It does not make sense!¡± Jimmy speaks,¡±I will tell you the secret before you die!¡± Beast stops in his tracks and stands solemn in anticipation of what he is about to hear. Jimmy was a natural gentle spirited man but he would have no choice but ti kill this day. These bandits would require extreme force. Jimmy speaks,¡±I am a dual master! I am not just a one trick pony! My open style is weapon mastery and my secret style is cleric mastery. I used my skills as a cleric to create a defense shield of ki around my body. I used the ki shield to totally make your attacks to no effect. Beast become completely aghast and raced towards the hero with his club out of desperation. Jimmy pulls out a wooden bow with two arrows. Beast is almost completely on top of Jimmy when the master fires the two arrows at Beast. One arrow went right between the bandit¡¯s eyes and the other arrow pierced the giant¡¯s heart. Blood pours from the two wounds and the giant falls down unto his back. Jimmy was amazed about the toughness of the two bandits. They were both totally outclassed but they never back down no matter what. He spoke,¡±You two were both very committed but you were both just attached to the wrong things.¡± Jimmy was grabbed by someone from behind and flip around towards the attacker into a bear hug. Jimmy looked up at his foe and he gasps out loud. It was Beauty! Jimmy demands,¡±How are you still alive?¡± The bandit laughs as he squeezes tighter and tighter. Jimmy¡¯s face starts to turn blue. His arms were pinned and he could not out muscle Beauty from this position. His legs were dangling so he decides kick the bandit right in the balls. Beauty left of his grip and dropped to his knees while grabbing his groin. Jimmy then gave Beauty an enziguri and the bandit fell on his back while still sitting on his knees. Jimmy jumped up into the air and Beauty came running under him. He lands on the giant¡¯s shoulders and wraps his legs around the neck of the bodybuilder. The foe was trying to break free of Jimmy¡¯s grip and drops his club to the ground. Jimmy starts to punch the bandit in the head repeatable. Beast was staggering around while still on his two feet. Jimmy performs a Hurricanrana and flips his foe unto his back. The move leaves Beauty in a crater in the ground. Jimmy stands to his feet and does double take. Beauty was back to his feet. Jimmy thought,¡±What do I need to do to beat these duo?¡± Beauty begins to be covered in aura in the form of flames. Jimmy starts to feel the heat pouring off the bandit. Beauty cries,¡±Beast, get off your butt and gets to work.¡± The other lifts his torso off the ground and stirs awake. Beast shakes his head and jumps to his feet like he had taken no damage. Aura forms around aura that creates gusts of wind around him. Jimmy jumps away from the duo several yards in wait of what these two were going to do. Beauty and Beast walk close to each other and their auras merge together as one. The pair start rotating around each other in a circle so fast that two begin to blur together as they were one person. The duo rushed towards the hero while still moving in a circle. Jimmy tried to hit the pair but missed terribly. Beauty punches Jimmy in the stomach while Beasts clubs the master in the middle of Jimmy¡¯s back with his club. The weapon master looses his breath by the blows. Jimmy is completely defenseless by the rabid strikes. Beauty brags,¡±We are going to have our fun once we are done with this joker!¡± Beast continues,¡±Yeah, we are going to rape and pillage as we please! The weapon master Jimmy was getting beat senseless by the two bandits. The young master was covered in his own blood. The hero was starting to get mad at all the horrible comments that Beauty and Beast were making about the man¡¯s village. Jimmy had had enough of all the insults of his family and powers up yet again. The aura blasts the two with his ki and they are sent flying. Jimmy puts his hands up towards the two and fires two ki blasts at the duo. The two bandits are blanketed in smoke as the young warrior was writhing out of rage from the comments of the duo. Jimmy was a master of three different disciples: weapon mastery, cleric ki mastery, and offensive ki mastery. The battle academy made sure that their students focused on their chosen specialty but they wanted Jimmy and other students to be as well rounded as humanly possible. The smoke clears and the two bandits had put their arms around their head. Their bodies were covered in blast marks. The two return to their formation and attack Jimmy. Jimmy pulled two swords out and covered them in his ki. The bandit duo encircle the hero in an attempt to finish the hero. Jimmy counters the bandit duo. Jimmy slices Beauty¡¯s neck and then Beast gets stabs in the heart by the remaining sword. The two men fall to the ground motionless. Jimmy races to pull out his swords out of the two men and the fires ki blasts at the two men. The men were completely destroyed by the blasts. Jimmy stayed to see make sure that Beauty and Beast¡¯s bodies were utterly destroyed. He had went too many rounds with this pair. Jimmy then runs towards his home to see if his family was alright. chapter 8 Chapter 8 Back in the present Mary was worried about the young boy Tenlong since he was being hunted by six trained hunters. The boy was a Giganto but he was only four years old. The attack was instigated by the village mayor Grimwald. Mary had finally convinced the mayor that Tenlong was just a boy. The pair ran out of the small mayor¡¯s office and unto a nearby horse and buggy. They sped off in a hurry led by two horses. Mary was doing the driving and the fat mayor was riding to the side of her. They were rushing towards the humble home of the mother and her son Jimmy Jr. # The pair were near the home of Mary when they saw the hunters that Grimwald sent to deal with Tenlong running for their lives. Mary was so startled by the sight that she had the horses stop immediately. Grimwald knew that the hunters took great pride in the hunting tools that they used on a daily basis and they would not lose them so easily as a child with it¡¯s toy. These men valued these tools like they were their own children. But something had terrified them to the point that they left their weapons behind. Some of the hunters had lost their bladder in the fright. Grimwald yells,¡±Men stop! Stop right now!¡± All the men do not stop and take off like they never heard the mayor. The mayor was the secular leader of the village and he was to be respected by those within the given village. But this matter did not even dawn upon the fleeing hunters. Mary and Grimwald were taken back by the sight of such sheer terror in the well trained hunters. What happened to the men that cause such brave men to run like cowards is what the pair thought. One more hunters comes running slowly because he must had twist his ankle in the race away from the scene. Grimwald and Mary run off the buggy in the attempt to stop the man from running off before they knew what the fuss was all about. The man tries to fight the pair so that he could escape as well as his other hunters. Grimwald speaks,¡±It is me, Mayor Grimwald! Mary is with us and we will not hurt you!¡± The hunter was beyond reason at this point despite all the pleas. Grimwald shakes the man and says,¡±Bill, Bill, It is me the mayor! What has happened to you all! You can tell me! You can tell old Grimwald!¡± Bill speaks,¡±It was a monster! It was a bloody monster! You sent us to be killed!¡± Grimwald speaks,¡±What are you talking about? Have you gone mad?¡± Bill was crying copiously and hugs the mayor as a means to help himself cope with the experience that he had gone through. The hunter yells,¡±You had sent us to kill a monster that could not killed! It was unkillable no matter what we did! Oh! I have to go before it finds me! Let me go!¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The hunter breaks free of the grip of Mary and Grimwald. Mary tries to run after Bill but is stopped by the mayor. Mary yells,¡±Why are you stopping me? He may...¡± Grimwald cuts her off,¡±He will be no further help to us. He is still raving mad from the attack.¡± Mary speaks,¡±Bill must have be speaking about Tenlong but he is so gentle! How could he been so terrible that he out manned six hunters?¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±As you said this boy is a Giganto and they are born to fight. They can not escape it even if they avoid it. They are said to be very violent when pressed by danger!¡± Mary cries and the old man puts a hand on her shoulder as a means to try to make penance of the mistake that he had made. Mary dries off her eyes and says,¡±You are right! It has to be Tenlong. Let us go find him since he must be scared.¡± Tenlong was in the forest near the home of Mary and Jimmy JR and he had been covered in his new found aura. He was now nine foot tall and seven hundred pounds. He was lost in his newfound power. A voice speaks,¡±Stop It!¡± Tenlong pays no heed to the voice and remains lost in his power. The voice speaks,¡±I said stop it!¡± Tenlong did not even grunt at the request. The voice speaks,¡±I tried to warn you!¡± Tenlong felt a strong blow at the back of the head. He powered back down to his seven foot and three hundred pounds form. He falls down at the ground face first in the crater that he had formed due to his ki. A figure appears out of the shadows and flips the boy over. The figure checks the boy¡¯s pulse and Tenlong is still alive. The boy is grabbed by one of his legs and dragged away to who knows where. # Grimwald and the young mother Mary search for Tenlong for hours but they find nothing. They are both tired and walked back towards Mary¡¯s house with sadness. They enter the home and eat some leftovers from lunch. Mary was crying at the disappearance of the young boy. Mary tries to return to searching for Tenlong gets her arm grabbed by the old mayor. Grimwald speaks,¡±It is too dark out there! You will get lost out there and you know it.¡± Mary stops and relents to the old mayor¡¯s request. Grimwald speaks,¡±I will start a search party as soon as morning comes. I am afraid that that a night search party with torches will go badly. He might think that we are trying to kill him again.¡± Mary lets the matter rest and the Mayor goes back to the village. chapter 9 Chapter 9 The young girl Iona was about be attacked by a large woman because ¡°Iona cried too much¡±. But, Calina would not have it so the old woman decided to act. Calina punches the big woman squarely in the jaw as coins land at her feet. The old woman was a trickster and used a roll of coins as a means to stop the attacker cold. The other slaves give the old woman and Iona their much needed space. The other females if they were smart would leave the young girl Iona and her protector well enough alone. Iona runs over to the old woman¡¯s side as she picks up her coins off the sandy ground. Calina looked down at Iona and said,¡±They will not give you much trouble anymore, so you need not worry.¡± Iona speaks,¡±Thank you, Calina! # For the next few years, Iona was raised by Calina into an upstanding young lady. Out of the blue, one night the old woman gave the girl a strange warning as she laid in her humble bed. Calina in an old wooden rocking chair watching the girl laying in what was once her own bed. She spoke,¡±Honey, could you do this old woman a favor?¡¯ Iona sit up in her bed and said,¡±Yes, what do you want?¡± Calina looked down at the young girl with tears in her eyes. Iona had never seen her caretaker cry and it shook the girl to her very core. Calina spoke,¡±You must not trust the invisible hand and it¡¯s leaders!¡± Iona put both of her hands over her mouth as the old woman had done something terrible. Calina spoke,¡±They do nothing but harm others. I am not lying to you! When you get older I will tell you all that they did to me! Just be careful around everyone but us since they are everywhere. They will separate us from each other. # Iona becomes a teenager and is siting in the small bed room that her and Calina had lived with for several years. The two were sitting in two wooden rockers facing each other talking. Iona asked,¡± What was you trying to tell me when I was a little girl?¡± Calina got all teary eyed, Iona said,¡±Oh forget it Momma.¡± Calina speaks,¡±I was abused by the Invisible hand leaders since I was younger than you were when I found you.¡± Iona was shocked by the statement due to all the brainwashing that the cult leader had done to the people of Socanas. # Calina was in a small home when a huge man came through her front door of the house and grabbed her up. The young girl cried out for her parents. As the man walked through the front door as the girl sees her parents counting coins out of a huge bag of money. Calina cried when she saw her parents laughing at the sight of seeing her daughter being sold off into slavery. That man took her as an underage concubine and raped her everyday and everynight. Calina cried every time until the huge man beat her until she stopped crying. # As soon as she becomes able to get pregnant she gives birth to child after child until she was unable to give birth anymore. She was forced to have sex with all of the huge man¡¯s friends. She had no idea how many kids or whose the father was of any of the said children. Calina then became haggard after all the years and she cast away as trash. She was forced to work as slave labor. # Iona ran over to her mother and held each. Calina spoke,¡±This is what the Invisible Hand leaders will do to you. Do not let them do you as they done to me. Promise me that!¡± Iona looked up at the old woman and says,¡± Yes Momma!¡± # The male slave, Donas was standing silently as he saw a random Invisible Hand leader attacking his friend, Iona. He had been brainwashed his entire life by the cult that he was to never go against the cult for any reason. Slaves were expected to die if they were asked to by the cult and they were expected to do it gladly. Donas wanted to act but he knew that he would go against all that he been taught. This fat slob scumbag of a cult leader. He thought within himself,¡±Iona is one of my only friends and the master is trying to hurt her. The masters said that they would never do anything to hurt us servants. The masters had done this many times before no matter if the person wanted nothing to do what the masters wanted. Anyone that rebelled against them. What made them so right and us so wrong? It does not make any sense!¡± Iona looked at Donas and screamed,¡± Help me Donas! He is trying to hurt me!¡± Donas clinched his fists out of anger until his knuckles turned white. The cult leader pays the screams from Iona so heed since this was not the first time this monster had done this to a woman. Donas sees that the only one better off from all the so called servants works was the leadership of the invisible hand. The leader was starting to rip the clothes off of Iona when Donas snaps. Donas runs towards Iona and the attempted rapist cult leader. Iona sees Donas coming to her aid and screams,¡±Do not let him do this terrible thing to me!¡± The cult leader finally sees Donas coming and is startled by the thought of a slave going against him. The cult leader yells,¡±Slave, just walk away! I have got it covered here! Just go!¡± Donas just stood there silent like a statue. Iona screamed,¡±Help me Donas!¡± The cult leader punches Iona in the face and she was stunned by the blow. The fat cult leader gets up slowly and walks over to Donas. The fat man shoves Donas unto the ground. The cult leader yells,¡±Get out of here servant or I will kill you!¡± The cult leader turns around to return to his assault. Donas looks down at the ground and sees one of his pickaxes. He thinks,¡±I have had enough! I am not letting Iona be abused anymore.¡± Donas jumped to his feet and grabbed the nearby pick ax. He attacked the cult leader from behind with the pick ax. The blade of the ax went through the back of the cult leader¡¯s head and came through the front of his face. Iona managed to roll out of the way of the fallen corpse of the dead court leader. She run over to Iona and spoke,¡±What did you do?¡± She was glad that Donas had saved her but was she was still taken back by the assault upon the dead cult leader. No one went against the Invisible Hand openly out of fear of retaliation. Death awaited those dared to do so. Donas spoke,¡±I could not let you be hurt! You had worked with me for such a long time! Donas and Iona had just acted against the Invisible hand and one of the cult leaders was nowIf you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. dead. He had killed the cult leader and the pair would be executed by assassins if they had decided to stay. Donas spoke,¡±Iona, we have got to leave here or we will not live to see tomorrow. Iona looked scared to leave her only home even if it was a miserable hell hole. Donas knew that they had to act and grabbed Iona by the hand. Then they raced into the desert. They were right neck to the open desert with no barriers in their way, thus they luckily run into the desert. The guards of the area were off fornicating with an orgy of women when the pair was racing away from the cult compound. # They run into the desert for days and days without food and water. The pair were both now extremely dehydrated and were struggling to walk. Their mouths and skin were both bone dried. Iona falls into the desert sand out of exhaustion. She tries to stand up but fails to do so. Donas grabs her hand and tries to get her back to feet but she was struggles to do so. He speaks,¡±Come on! We got to find to find some water and food or we will die. You can not rest in the sand or the desert will kill you! You must go on until we find water! You can do it!¡± Iona finally stood to her but her legs were wobbling like jelly. Donas turns his back to Iona and kneels. Iona is too tired to question her friend and climbs on his back She wraps her slender arms around his neck as Donas stands to his feet. He was tired as well but he had to strong for the both of them and not show any form of weakness. Donas manages to walk for another twelve hours before he tires to the point of exhaustion. Donas and Iona both worked long hours carrying heavy stone for long periods of time. But the two were completely worn and collapsed into deep slumber. # The two guards who were charged of the area where Donas and Iona were working stopped their fun. They rushed back to their patrolling as they were never gone. The two guards sees the dead cult leader in the distance and run over to the work site. They see the pick of the back of the head and the wound was not self afflicted. One of the guard says,¡±Someone has killed one of the invisible hand¡¯s masters! Leadership must be notified of this.¡± The other Guard spoke,¡±How could this happen to the masters who were said to be unkillable!¡± The two guards were then very grave faced. The two guards blow a small metal trumpet and the area will soon be covered in guards. # The entire area was searched by the invisible hand¡¯s guards to see if who was there. Donas and Iona were the only ones missing. The head guard was told who was responsible for the area and the two guards bowed in front of the head guard. The head guard speaks,¡±How dare you let yourself perform in a wild sex party, when should had protected the beloved master? What do you Say?¡± The two guards could nothing but look at the ground in shame. The head guard walks over to the two guards with his hands laid upon the top of their heads and he decapitates them by his strong grip strength of the head guard. The two guards heads were crushed by the head guards, like someone crushing an apple with a hammer. Assassins appeared before the head guard in anticipation of who they were going to kill. The guard gave the assassins face portraits of Donas and Iona, then the assassins leave in haste. All those in the Socanas knew all too well that to betray the Invisible hand one only two choices: suicide or assassination. The assassins raced into the desert until they brought back the heads of Donas and Iona. They would not dare return until they were successful. # Donas was laying belly first on the sandy ground when he returned back to consciousness. He was amazed by what he laid his tired eyes upon. It was a small oasis in the middle of the Socanas desert. Donas shook his head in disbelief as he used his forearm to rub the sand out of his eyes. It was for real. He yells out,¡±Iona wake up! We have found some much needed water.¡± Donas shook Iona to try to get to move since she was so weak like he was as well. The young man knew that they both must get some water or they will both soon die of thirst. Iona finally stirred awake and she saw the oasis as well. The two were too weak to walk so they crawled on the ground. They drunk out the small pond of water like dogs. # The friends both drunk water until they were waterlogged. Once they had their fill of water they looked up to see a small house next to the pond. The pair had regained some of their strength and they struggled to their feet. They held each other by the waist and start to walk slowly towards the small house. Iona spoke,¡±We must had found someone¡¯s house they had left in the desert. We can survive now if we can find some food to eat.¡± The two looked over the house for booby traps but could not find any. The house was in well order but it had not be used for some time now. They found that the home was fully furnished but had no food that it was inside the house. The pair had saw a small shed outside the back of the home. The shed was not even locked as the door to it opened without incident. The pair cried when they looked inside the shed. The simple shed contained all sorts of meats and many different kinds of vegetables, fruits, and other food stuffs. Most of what was inside they had never seen before. The pair held each other in a firm embrace which was something they could never do with under the control of the Invisible Hand cult. Tears are covering both of their faces as they picked out some meat and other foods to eat. Iona decided to do the cooking while Donas found some barrels to use to hold some drinking water. The pair laughed as their bellies begun to rumble at the small of the cooking meat and vegetables. The pair begin to laugh wildly as they hear all the noises of their hungry stomachs. The pair ate all the entire food that Iona had prepared and fell right asleep at the kitchen table. # The pair had slept the entire night and well into the next day. The pair felt much better after all the rest that they had. Iona spoke,¡±I wonder why this house was left abandoned after being so well furnished? Somebody took great care into the building and maintenance of this house.¡± The pair gave each other a puzzled look. Donas spoke,¡±I do not know but it is so common that people die in the Socanas desert that it may had been left unattended after they died. The Invisible Hand prides itself in it¡¯s human sacrifices to it¡¯s spirit gods. They do not care for the well being of those to be sacrificed!¡± Iona spoke,¡±That sounds good as an answer as any so let us go with that.¡± Donas spoke,¡±Fine, but we must keep our guard up if the owner is to return. We do not know if they will be friendly to uninvited guests.¡± # A few more days goes by and the pair had fully recovered from their escape from their former cult. No one ever returned back to the home. # Several months goes by still the pair are left alone. Iona becomes pregnant with Donas¡¯ child and the pair was very happy to be expecting twins. They had never had children before and they were totally in the dark to what they needed to do to raise twins. The pair managed to safely deliver two beautiful babies while they discover the beauty of childbirth. Iona is handed the children wrapped in large towels. The parents were both crying out of absolute joy and happiness. Donas spoke,¡±The child on the left is a boy and the one on the right is a girl. Iona spoke,¡±Let us name the boy Rin and the girl should be named Lin. Donas spoke,¡±Those are fine names! We will be a happy family! Iona smiles while laying a large bed with her two babies. The couple had a peaceful week after the birth of their twins, Rin and Lin. The children seemed like little angels to the young parents and they felt so blessed to have them. # But that peace would end all too soon since people in black cloaks were outside the home coming from each side of the house. Donas saw one of the figures coming toward the opened front window. He screamed,¡±Hide the babies and I will deal with them.¡± Iona put the babies in a nearby dresser drawer. All four assassins charge at Donas and kill him with swords. Iona screamed out,¡±Donas!¡± as her partner fell to the ground dead. She tried to make a barrier between her babies and the four hired assailants but she was knocked down to the ground as she was curbed stomped by the four men. Out of the blue, one of the assassins had a sword punctured right through his heart to the horror of the remaining attackers. Another attacker died due to a slit throat as he clutched his blood flowing neck. Soon there was only attacker remaining and he had grabbed up Iona. The assassin was using her as a human shield. A huge knife was place against the slender throat of Iona. The man was killed with a knife to the temple but the foe cut Iona in the throat on the way down. Ishe stumbled over to dresser and held her babies one last time. She saw the figure that tried to save her. It was an older man with a white beard. He said,¡±I try to save you two but I failed! But I will care for your children as a means to repent for my inability to save you two.¡± Iona died with her babies in her arms. The man in the sand colored cloaked picked up the crying babies and held close to his chest. The old man saw the children¡¯s names written on their clothes. The man spoke,¡±I will bury your parents somewhere near the house and I will become your grandfather. I will care you two, yes I will.¡± chapter 10 Chapter 10 Tenlong was being dragged unconscious by one of his leg by some sort of large figure with a massive back. The figure was more than twice the size of Tenlong. He was being dragged further and further away from the home of Mary and her son Jimmy for what seemed to be several miles. The boy even if he had awoke, he would be at a lost to find his way back home. The large figure picks up the boy unto his left shoulder and carries him into the mouth of a nearby cave. The figure went down a long series of tunnels that it seemed that he was going in circles. # Then the figure stops right in front of a stone wall inside the cave system and it suddenly opens. Tenlong is carried through the door while on top of the massive entity''s shoulders. The cave door shuts immediately after the pair enter the new lighted cave area. It was if there was never a door there. The figure walks in with the boy, revealing his gigantic body. The man was over fifteen foot tall and all over fifteen hundred pounds. He was completely muscle, but his sides had grown thicker over the years as the rest of his body. He had a long black beard with a skunk stripe on the left third of beard and nowhere else. The beard had a large ponytail that stretched down to huge man¡¯s knees with shorter loose stands of hair laying in front of the old man¡¯s chest. This was totally different to the short buzzed hair that covered the elder¡¯s head. The man was wearing a long sleeve coat that stretched down to just above the ankles of the man but was exposed at both sides of the figure¡¯s legs. The new found area was let by the flames of an enormous fire that sits under a huge metal pot. The smell coming from the pot was something beyond delicious. It was almost beyond words. Also, several wall mounted lanterns turn themselves on as if by an unspoken command. The man carries the boy over to a huge bed and covers him in a fur pelt blanket. The old man then walked over to the huge pot and checked to see if the food was done. To the old man¡¯s enjoyment, it was done. The flames of the fire was then put out and the man grabbed the immense pot with both of his callused hands. The burning pot did not even slow down the huge man as he chugged down the entire pot of soup in one hungered go. The man sets the pot back down and sits down in a vast padded chair. He caved into the desire to sleep and fell right to sleep. # The next morning, Tenlong awakes to find himself in a strange bed. He exits the bed to find himself in the clothes that he left to fight with the attackers while on his hunting trip. He thought to himself,¡±Why was I attacked by those men? I did nothing to them? Where did they go and where am I? Why are Gigantos hated so much? I just do not get it!¡± Tenlong started to smell some sort of breakfast being cooked. The lad¡¯s belly rumbles and decides to find the origin of the smell. He was not disappointed when he saw a table full of all sorts of breakfast meats and sides. Tenlong speaks,¡±This is too good to be true! I have to get myself out of this place!¡± # The boy rushes all over the huge dwelling but can not find an exit out of the place. The large man that took Tenlong here, finally appears before him. Tenlong yells,¡±Oh, Crap! I have to get out of here!¡± The boy wanted nothing to do with the old man and he begun to grow panic as he ran away from the old giant. # Mary had not slept very much last night and shifted in her bed from side to side. She was worried sick about the young boy, Tenlong which made her unable to get comfortable in her bed. He had been attacked by the village''s hunters and disappeared into nowhere. She finally sit up in her bed and begins to pray for the well being of Tenlong. # Mayor Grimwald woke up before the sun even rose and got dressed. Grimwald lit a lantern and went from house to house knocking on all the house doors. He called out for an ensemble. The old mayor went to the village square and sits down in an old wooden chair. Grimwald waited in the chair so that the villagers would have time to get dressed for the search party. The children stand home with the older children watching the younger children. All able bodied adults were standing waiting for the mayor to tell them what was going on. The old mayor fell asleep and quickly woke up, Grimwald stood up so that he tell the curious villagers why they had to get up so early in the morning. The mayor coughed to clear his throat so that he could properly speak. The mayor spoke,¡±I called you here because a young lad has gone missing in the woods near Mary¡¯s home.¡± The villagers gasped out in surprise by what Grimwald had just and they were talking among themselves. One of the villagers ask,¡±Who is the lad so that we can call out their name during the search?¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±The boy is named Tenlong and he has the appearance of a man. He is one of the Gigantos¡¯ descendants. The people were taken back by a Giganto being in the land of Lowroda. The simple land had a battler¡¯s academy but most of the academy were originally outsiders to the land of the Lowroda. Grimwald spoke,¡± He is one of us from one of the nearby villages and he had recently become orphaned. He had got lost in the woods nearby Jimmy and Mary¡¯s house.¡± Someone yells,¡±That is no boy! It was a monster!¡± Grimwald looks down at the crowd to find the source of the voice. It was one of the hunters that the mayor had sent to kill Tenlong! Grimwald wished now that he had waited to figure out what was really going on. Now that all six hunters had gathered in the front of the crowd. They were trying to get the villagers behind their cause. Grimwald yelled,¡±Men, I made a wrong choice and I did not know what was really going on.¡± One of the hunters yell,¡±No, you made the right decision when it came to how horrible that monster was.¡± One of the other hunters spoke,¡±The monster could not be hurt by any kind of weapon! He was too powerful!¡± # The villagers cry out in horror when the hunter tell the encounter that had occurred with the boy Tenlong. But they made the boy out to be monster and the villain. The village was ready to riot and Grimwald could do little to stop them. # Mary could hear a loud commotion coming from the village. She decides to see what was going on and not wait until the mayor and the rest of village came to help in the search for Tenlong. As the young mother got closer she begin to hear louder and louder the screams become. She hears,¡±Kill the monster! Let us kill it now. It must not be allowed to live any longer!¡± Mary walks into the village and hears hate speech. One hunter speaks,¡±Those Gigantos will rape and pillage all those that are around them. The Butcher himself was one as well. They are prone to violence and crimes! You can not trust them!¡± Mary begins to cries because she knows that they are talking about Tenlong. The boy had done nothing wrong to anybody. Grimwald yells over the six hunters,¡± Stop with all this hate mongering, hunters! It is not our village¡¯s way! It is not God¡¯s way!¡± The hunters jump unto the stage and encircle the old man. Mary begins to cry as she sees all the hatred towards just a young boy. They were blaming Tenlong for the sins of those who passed before him. That is what the hate was all about and nothing more. The Gigantos were said to be very violent and were always entrapped in war. They cared little for the results of their actions beside winning the battle. Any potential victim of the original Gigantos was long since dead but that could not change all the wrath that remained with the people of Lowroda. Tenlong was different that the rest of the village and that only caused all the commotions. Mary wipes all the tears out of her weary eyes and marches forward through the angry crowd. She is getting bumped and hit all over by enrage villagers. Mary knocked to the ground by a large man who is not paying any heed to his fellow person. But she was too determined to give up now and she gets up. She does all she can to remain on her feet. She was almost right in front of the stage where Grimwald was standing with the hunters at. # Grimwald looks down to his horror while the hunters grabbed him to try to silence him and sees that Mary is among the crowd. The mayor can tell that the young mother is very upset by all her tears and the anger upon her tender face. # Tenlong knew that the massive monster of a man had taken him for a reason beyond the boy¡¯s meager understanding. He did not know where he was at or why he was taken here away from his new family. People often feared the unknown especially those like the very young Tenlong. It was a safety mechanism in children to not like things that are foreign to them so that they would remain safe from dangerous things. The large man¡¯s attentions with the boy was still very much unknown to him. The boy grew afraid that this old man might be predator with ill ideas towards him, but prayed that was not the case here. Tenlong started to run around like a chicken with it¡¯s head cut off. The dwelling place of this stranger was very labyrinth like and seemed to have no rhyme or reason to it¡¯s layout. It was most likely made by the old man to be very confusing to anyone beside himself. He had to know the meaning behind all the madness and it was probably made that way on purpose. # Tenlong thought,¡±Why such a strong looking man need such a hiding place in this stony prison? It does not make any bloody sense to me!¡± He looked for over one hour for an exit but could not find any way out. The lad yelled,¡±Did he just walked through a wall while carrying me? Is that what happen to me?¡± A man¡¯s voice spoke,¡±We did not walk through a wall, it opened through a secret entrance that is not readily apparent to you. Things are not as they seem to the naked eye!¡± Tenlong gasped as he felt the large man¡¯s hand on his shoulder as he turned completely around to see no one. The boy demanded,¡±How could such a large man be so quick? Where did he go?¡± The large man spoke,¡±Centuries of training my young one has make me very fleet footed!¡± Tenlong looked in a complete circle around himself but could not find the big man nowhere in the stony hallway. The old man spoke,¡±What is the problem, youngin? You can not find me even though I am right next to you! What is the issue with you? Are you weak eyed?¡± The boy started to grow angry as the large man kept patting the young boy on his head from all different sorts of angles without being even visible to the lad. Tenlong bellowed,¡±Why did I do to you for you to kidnap me? What is the deal behind all of this?¡± The man spoke,¡±I did it for your own good since you were about to bring harm upon yourself! You are too green for your own good.¡± Tenlong yelled,¡±What are you talking about? What lies are you spewing out of your mouth?¡± The old man spoke,¡±It is beyond your understanding and you do not feed steak to a new born baby! That much you should know to be fact! I hope you are not that dumb.¡± The lad was steaming out in sheer disdain for this giant and Tenlong was letting him know about. The large man spoke,¡±I am one of your kind and I am a Gigantos as well as you are!¡± The lad spoke,¡±What! You are surely big enough to be a Gigantos but why should I trust you just based upon your words? I do not know you or can even see you for that matter!¡± The old man spoke,¡±I am just standing in a blind spot where your eyes fail to see, yet here I am before you.¡± The old man appeared as of out thin air and put his arms to his sides in an attempt to show no ill intent. Tenlong still remained cautious of the crafty old man. The old man spoke,¡±You see me before you with my hands out in the open. Could you at least hear out my explanation?¡± The old giant was given a nod by the young man and he nodded in return. The old man spoke,¡±You were trying to transform again after a very sort break between transformations. It is not good for you to do so and it could had caused you to grow weak minded.¡± Tenlong interrupted,¡±But I only changed when my mother...¡± He paused in silence as he remembered the haunted image of his mother''s dead body that was seared into his brain. It was something that he did not like to think about. # The old man spoke,¡±It is very common for our kind to power up when we suffer loss or danger beyond our control. It is supposed to only be used sparingly and not to the point where we are too dependent on it. Growth is supposed to something that gradually comes day after day. Our kind do get stronger until we grow nearer our deaths. Strength is our greatest ally, but it can cause us to retard our other skills.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±That is nice to know but why did you taken me here against my will?¡± The old man spoke,¡±Your power was running loose and it could had destroyed you! You were extending yourself beyond your capabilities! Let me some just a little taste of what I can do.¡± The old giant transformed into a twenty foot tall giant that weighed over one ton of pure muscle. The man¡¯s face grows to that of a young man and not of old age. The man¡¯s powerful aura begins to emit around to the point where the hallway begins to rattle like a tin can in the wind. Tenlong falls to the ground on all fours as he grows very weak just being in fellow giant¡¯s presence. The lad then falls face first unto the ground as if he was being pressed to the ground. The boy tries to beg the old man to stop but his breath had left him as he struggled to even breathe in the same area of the old Gigantos. The lad¡¯s ki forms around as he attempts to return to his feet as his body starts to change into a larger form as it had back in the woods. This was a safety mechanism that had been ingrained to each and every Gigantos. Tenlong managed to stand on one knee in front of the enormous Gigantos as he fought for every breath of air. The old man spoke,¡¯Do you not see to what I am saying?¡± Tenlong looked down to see his larger body that he was now in. The old Gigantos powered back down to his normal old body. Then Tenlong returned back to his normal seven foot form as well.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Yeah I see that I did transformed as you said but I do not remember it happening in the woods as you said.¡± The old man spoke,¡± You had must had blocked out but I will explain it better later. We must first eat breakfast before it grows cold! Come eat with me!¡± Tenlong was led into a large dining room by the old man and found a large table covered in all sorts of breakfast meats and many other breakfast foods. The giant set down and said,¡±I know that you are hungry after your battle so let us eat. Us Gigantos need a lot of food to be able to fight so much and keep up our large size.¡± Tenlong sit at the table and waited. The old man spoke,¡±Why the wait? What is the problem?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±We need to bless the table before we eat our meals!¡± The old man prayed over the food and immediately begin to tear into the breakfast food. The man spoke with some food in his mouth,¡±It is not poisoned. If I wanted to kill you then I would have done it already. You know all too well how strong I truly am and that power I showed you was just a sliver of my strength!¡± Tenlong knew that the old man was unrelentingly strong and was not bluffing in the least. That man had the boy where he wanted and the lad could do little to change that fact. He had some purpose for him but the old man would not let him in on it just yet. The two Gigantos ate unil they both had gotten extremely full. The two had eaten every scrape of food that was there to be eaten. The old man spoke,¡±I will tell you why I had taken you here but first do you want to hear about the story of our people? You asked me a loaded question so I need to put some context to the matter.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Yeah, I would like that but who is going to do the dishes?¡± The old man chuckled at the comment, ¡°It will take care of itself because one as strong as I is beyond simple housekeeping.¡± Tenlong just accepted the answer since he knew that would not probably get an answer anyway. The old man only told what he wanted the boy to know and not one thing more. The old man pulled out a large glass orb from a nearby shelf and displayed it to the lad. The boy asked,¡±What is that? Is that a crystal ball? Are you going to tell me my fortune?¡± The old man spoke,¡±It is an image orb where it better shows the listener to what the talker is trying to express. It is something that was made by those long since dead centuries ago. It will help you to better understand my reasoning for you being here today and my motives.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The white orb lights up by itself and hovers in front of the face of the ever curious Tenlong. The boy was doing all he could to keep himself from smiling at the thought of hearing some more about his people. The old man was ignoring such eagerness from the boy to not effect to what he was doing. # Several millennium ago there lived the Gigantos on the world of Violio, which was in a state of growth. Many different kinds of people were starting to develop more unmistakable to those around them. There was one group of people that was trying to obtain complete control over the large planet. It was a group of people called the Solarians and not the Gigantos. This group of people were bigots of the worst kind that believed that all other races were inferior to them. The Solarians were taught from toddlers that they were truly the master race. The Solarians attempted to make slaves of all other races and the main group of their slaves were the Gigantos. All slaves treated like mindless drones and were forced to worked to the death. Rebellion of any kind was punished by immediate death. The boy interrupted,¡±I thought the Gigantos were once rulers of the world but you are telling me that they were slaves instead?¡± The old man spoke,¡±Yes they were the rulers of this world and they can be again. But they were slaves before that. It will make sense later on so let me finish.¡± The old man continued his tale as Tenlong listened on eagerly. The Solarians were the best fighters on the planet of their time and they hid their abilities very secretly. This kept the self professed rulers a much needed edge over all that opposed them openly or in secret. Rebellion against the Solarians went on form time to time but it was always stopped by the ever powerful rulers. The group had some hidden ability that they kept hidden from all outsiders that allowed them such control over others. They were not as strong as the Gigantos slaves that they had kept so close to them were but they still had some sort of edge that remained concealed to them. No one could find the Solarians¡¯ source of power no matter what they did to search. # The hatred that the Gigantos had for their Solarians masters grew larger and larger over the years. The mighty slaves kept their intentions hidden as they prepared to defeat their contemptuous rulers. But it was hard for them to do so since they suffered much violence of all kinds. The Gigantos researched in concealment a way to break the divide in skill that the Solarians had over them. The Gigantos were experts at fighting themselves and fought against all sorts of fighting styles on the planet. They were the main force of the Solarian army and did all the fighting for their rulers. The Gigantos had soon developed expert fighting skills to go along their massive physical prowess. The Solarians on the other hand did little training beside what they did as children and figured that they were never be beaten. They were too lazy to keep up growing as warriors since they were often such great fighting prodigies. Their giant servants knew that this was the masters¡¯ greatest weakness due to many years of observation. The evil ones never realized that pride comes before destruction. The Gigantos were becoming very impatient and waiting for their chance to rebel. They knew that they must not waist such a great opportunity to take the Solarians by surprise. # The old Gigantos took a look at Tenlong and he was now fast asleep after such a long story. Tenlong fell asleep after all the food that was in his belly. The old man put him back to the bed that he had awoken in. Tenlong awoke to find himself sleeping in the same bed that he first found himself in. The overgrown boy let out a yawn as he stirred himself back to the land of the living. The old man was sitting in a large chair across the room from the risen Tenlong. The boy felt that he was just going around in circles with this old guy. The old master spoke,¡±Younglings these days become tired so easily and that they need so much sleep!¡± The lad was so angered that he jumped clean out of the bed. Tenlong spoke,¡±I am not no baby, Mister man with no name!¡± The old man spoke,¡±You can call me master J, if you want!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Alright, Master J, why have you taken me here beside my heritage. You must have some other motive in mind. I am not stupid!¡± Master J spoke,¡±I did it so that others less kind than I am would not find you before you had grown into adulthood. People can detect your ki beside myself, some even better than me. I know that you are young, but you had been watched since a child. That much I know to be fact and it was the same way when I was your age.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±There is no one like that in this land. You are just being crazy!¡± Master J spoke,¡±I beg to differ young one. There are several people watching this land for up and coming fighters. The people of the desert to the east love to take foreign fighters for the gladiator games. The Socanas love blood sports above almost anything! They do not care if you die even if you are close to them. It is a might makes right society.¡± Tenlong did not know what to say. Master J spoke,¡±I know that it is a lot to take in but you must not fear for I will teach you to control your powers. I will teach you to protect yourself from anyone who wishes to beat you in battle. Tenlong spoke,¡±Really, you will?¡± Master J spoke,¡±I can do just that but it is still way too early for teaching you any battle training yet. You are around four years old are you not?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Yes I had my birthday a few months ago.¡± Master J spoke,¡±I will then train you here until you are able to control your ki at a very basic level. It could take you years to do so. It is not am easy thing to learn at first.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±But my family will miss me since I will be gone too long!¡± Master J smiled,¡±It is okay since time is different here. Right now every twenty days here is only one day in the normal world.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I can not believe that! You are lying to me!¡± Master J spoke,¡±It was an old trick that came from the battle academy to extend time that a master could use to create stronger fighters. I can make it so one year in here is equal to one day outside.¡± Tenlong¡¯s eyes about jump out of his skull when he heard that from Master J¡± Master J spoke,¡±Do not worry I will not put your body under such stresses but only twenty times normal for now. It will be more than enough to prepare you to control your powers. We will do only basic training for the time being. Tenlong was shown how to do sit ups and push ups by Master J until he could not go anymore. Master J yelled,¡± Keep it up until supper!¡± Tenlong was pushed until he could not do anymore exercises then he was told to eat all the food that he could. The boy had a very hard day and fell asleep on the dinning room table. # The next morning the lad was given a fresh set of clothes and led to a shower. Tenlong spoke,¡±I can not believe it! I have got more muscles than I had yesterday! This is crazy!¡± He hurried and got dressed, He ran to speak with Master J. Master J spoke,¡±What is with the hurry lad?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I have grown overnight!¡± Master J spoke,¡±That it is normal for Gigantos to grow muscle so quickly. You are only just getting started. You were around 300 pounds when you got here about a day ago now you are 310 pounds after a day of 20 times training. You will get even bigger!¡± The second day included all sorts of body weight exercises for all different body parts. The boy was showed all kind of ways to stretch his muscles. Tenlong tired before could finish the day¡¯s training. # On the third morning, he had gained another ten pounds. The boy was getting excited from his new muscle and was eager to get more. This day the lad was shown various running exercises on top of his previous training. The boy tired before he could finish. The training was hard since it added unto the previous days training.¡± # The forth day the boy had weighed 330 pounds and was a little leaner. Master J, spoke,¡± You are starting to get some where and it is time that training gets harder.¡± Tenlong nodded his head in agreement. Days four through six go by and Tenlong now weighs 360 pounds and seven percent body fat. He started at 300lbs and 13% body fat six days ago. # Tenlong rested on the seventh day and was given a Good Book to read. He study it at the best that he could for his tender age. The old man help Tenlong to better be able to read the Good Book. All seven days in the cave were equal to one hundred forty days of normal training in the outside world. # The eight day he started all over again. Master J said,¡±That he increasing the training to 30 times normal. The physical training will be the same but harder. You will do more and more.¡± Tenlong had to study all sorts of book. He learned about the body, history, etc. It was like a crash course school lessons. This went on for a second week and the boy was taught to read and write do math, etc,. The boy had little schooling from his mother before but he was slowly getting better. At the end of the second week, Tenlong was 405 pounds and still at the same body fat. # Next week the training was increased to forty times normal. The boy had to do all his physical training with weights tied to him. The boy had more things to study throughout the week. He grew up to 430 pounds and six percent body fat. The boy¡¯s learning was that one a first grader of an elite scale. He read the Good Book and was showed to prayed on the last day. # The next week the boy had to work at 50 times training. The boy trained with heavy weights tied to him. Tenlong was now 7 foot and 450 pounds at 5 percent body fat. He study until he completed the second grade. Tenlong spoke,¡±Can I go home now? I am missing my home!¡± Master J spoke,¡±No, I will not let you go until you are ready to go and that is final!¡± # Another four weeks went by increased training each week from 60-90 times. Tenlong was now at the same weight but at four percent body fat. Tenlong was near completing the 11th grade. Tenlong spoke,¡±Can I go home now? I am missing my family!¡± Master J spoke,¡±No, I will not let you go until you are ready to go and that is final! I would like you to stay for another month!¡± Tenlong was mad but he knew that he could not escape from his teacher. # This month he was taught to control his ki and learn to use it while keeping it hidden. He was taught to control his aura and keep it steady while working out. It was hard first but soon it went well. His physical strength and speed had went up again. Tenlong had finished high school and he even got an associate degree in general college courses. 12 weeks had past with the last four being at 100 times. Tenlong spoke,¡±Can I leave now?¡± Master J smiled,¡± Your training is not finished yet but you may go home!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±What?¡± # Back in Mary¡¯s village just after Tenlong had gone missing. The six hunters that Grimwald had sent to battle Tenlong had gotten the village into a near riot. They wanted the young Gigantos died and died asap. Mary begin to yell at the hunters,¡±How dare you try to murder a four year old boy and make him out to be the monster! Grimwald himself admitted that the mission that he sent you on was wrong and misinformed. So what if he is a Giganto, we have people within the village with only one leg or arm. We love them all anyway!¡± The crowd tries to stop Mary but to no avail as she screams out in anger. One person covers her mouth with their hand and she bites it until it bleeds. The man looses his grip on Mary. Jimmy JR yells out in anger, ¡®Stop it! Tenlong is my friend!¡± The whole crowd looks at the sight of the crying boy. One woman yells,¡±That monster is a deceiver. You two had been tricked!¡± Jimmy Jr yells,¡±Would a bad guy build us a barn and all the meat that we could eat. He did it like he knew us his entire life. He had his Momma killed by bandits and he was rejected by his village. He got bigger after watching his Momma¡¯s murder and left to get help. But he could not find any until My Momma and I took him home. He had not ate for a long time and had been starving. He ate an entire pot of my mother''s stew.¡± The entire village was silent after hearing the boy¡¯s affectionate statement. The hunters started to yell again when the boy begun to cry with snot, spit, and tears. Mary rushed over to her son and held him close to her heart. Grimwald was crying as well and soon the entire village begun to lament as well. Mayor Grimwald spoke,¡±Stop this madness and let us help our family find their new friend!¡± The whole crowd was powerless to go against the demands since their heart had been broken. It was the love Mary and their son had held for the well being of a total stranger. People begun to yell,¡±What do we need to do to help?¡± Mary and Jimmy JR smiled at the comment. Grimwald spoke,¡±I had already divided the nearby woods into sections and who is to go to each section.¡± # The village searched day and night but could not find the boy. This went on for twelve weeks. The people were becoming worried about the boy¡¯s well being and prayed for him. Some even fasted and prayed so that God would intervene. Mary was cooking breakfast when she hears somebody come through the front. She rushes through the home and sees a large man in a cloak. Mary spoke,¡±You better leave or there is going to be trouble!¡± The voice spoke,¡±This is my home, too! You told me that yourself.¡± The voice seem familiar and she gasps. Mary speaks,¡°Tenlong, is that you?¡± Tenlong spoke, Yes it is! I am back!¡± Mary was picked up into the arms by Tenlong as she cried. Jimmy woke up to hear his mother crying and ran to protect his mother when he heard the person speak. ¡°I am sorry that I could not come sooner but now I am here!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡± Is that you, Tenlong,?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Yes, Jimmy, it is me!¡± Jimmy jump into the large boy¡¯s arms as well as the three hugged and cried together. The family of three were laughing and celebrating together all of the morning and well into the same evening. Mary gasps,¡±We have been having so much fun that he forgot to tell the village of your return, Tenlong. We have got to let them know!¡± The boy had a look of fear on his face since his own village had rejected him as well as Mary¡¯s Village. The mother explained the villagers¡¯ newfound attitude when seem to please the overgrown boy. Mary spoke,¡±My Lord boy, you had gotten so much bigger than I had even thought possible. I had managed to make you a new outfit that would fit you better than the last one, while you two boys was outside playing.¡± # Tenlong changed into the new outfit and it looked good on him. Mary spoke,¡±Let us go to the village and tell the village that you are safely home. She led the two boys into the village and Tenlong was immediately stared at ,since he was a seven foot, four hundred and fifty pound boy was extremely rare among the villagers of Lowroda. Tenlong had to have some form of gigantism. The Gigantos breed out all of the weakness of the medical condition. Some of the children pointed at Tenlong while other children were fearful of the large lad. She was walking out in the village when he saw Mary and the other two. Grimwald spoke,¡±I did not know you had guests. Who is your friend?¡± Jimmy Jr interrupted,¡±It is my new big brother, Tenlong!¡± Grimwald¡¯s eyes bug out of his head when he learned to who he was looking at. The mayor hugs the boy as if he had knew him all of his life. Grimwald looked up into the boy¡¯s eyes with much tenderness. The mayor spoke,¡±I am so sorry for what we had done to you under my leadership! Will you let us throw you a party as a means to try to welcome you into the village?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Will there be food at this party?¡± Grimwald smiled,¡±Yes my boy, there will be food.¡± # The was given a feast that lasted for the whole night and into the next day. The village wanted the orphaned boy to feel that he was loved and that the whole village could be his family now if he so wanted. Tenlong was too young to fit in with the adults and too knowledgeable to be at the children¡¯s level so everybody took turns spending time with him. The experience was good times for all except for the six hunters that tried to kill Tenlong. The six men had held grimaces on their faces during the entire feast. The hunters went to speak with the mayor privately as Tenlong saw them in the corner of his eye. One of the hunters were speaking near Grimwald and the hunter talking even pointed at the lad. This startled the huge boy and he was beginning to walk away. Mary asks,¡±What is wrong, Tenlong? What is troubling you?¡± Tenlong''s face was turning red out of frustration. Mary tried to hold the hand of Tenlong but was totally enwrapped by the young Gigantos. Tenlong explained to Mary what he saw. Mary spoke softly to the lad,¡±It will be okay, honey! Grimwald and I will not anyone mess with you anymore. Just ignore them and pay them no heed.¡± Then the six hunters came to meet Tenlong. One of the hunters spoke,¡±My name is John and we will like to talk with you. Would you come with us for a little while, please?¡± Mary stood in between Tenlong and the village''s hunters. Mary spoke,¡±Why will you not leave...¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±It will be okay since they want to take the lad to the church. What mayhem could be done in a simple church?¡± Mary spoke,¡±You better not let anything happen or I will break your jaw, little man!¡± Grimwald knew that the widow woman was not joking and care had been to be made to care for this lad. Tenlong walked with the hunters and the local mayor. Jimmy walks over to his mother and says,¡±Will Tenlong be alright?¡± Mary spoke,¡±He will be okay but I do not know about the others with him.¡± # Tenlong walked into the church with the seven men and saw an old man waiting for them. The old man spoke,¡±It is time to settle this matter and let us do this with a foot washing. Tenlong was asked to take his socks and shoes off. He was asked to sit in the middle of a hole filled wooden pew as the Grimwald starts to wash the feet of the boy while praying out loud. The six hunters and the preacher laid hands on him as they prayed over the boy with tears in their eyes. Each one of the seven men that wrong Tenlong had washed his feet out of humility. Even the preacher washed his feet which shocked the boy a little. Tenlong asked,¡±What have you done to deserve having to wash my feet? I do not know you and you could not had done me any wrong. Why, go through all the trouble?¡± The preacher looked up to the boy and said,¡±Because I want to see you get a blessing from God through this act of humility. The Lord washed his disciples¡¯ feet and He was without any sin. Tenlong spoke,¡±Then can I do it too to show that I want to forgive them now. # The boy washed all eight men¡¯s feet as the men pray over the lad. Tenlong spoke,¡±The fight is over.¡± The mayor and the others all hug the lad. Mary and Jimmy had watched out of sight the entire exchange between the boy and the others. She was blessed with how that it was dealt with. The village would eventually see the lad as one of their own for life over the next few months. chapter 11 Chapter 11 Red leader was standing in front of Mary and Jimmy¡¯s house. He was somehow destroying all the traps without physically touching them. He spoke,¡±Whom ever made this house was very paranoid, but rightful so! It was if they knew we were coming!¡± The traps were being lifted out of the ground by some unseen force and safety set off away from the bandit boss. Soon all the traps were destroyed as if they were never there at all. Red leader spoke,¡±Now to rid myself of all these failures!¡± The remains of the dead bandits were bursting into an explosion of blood and gore. The ground was matted with a mist of bandit remains. Red Leader was careful to not damage the mansion so that he could steal whatever treasures that laid within. Red Leader spoke,¡±I will wait for Beauty and Beauty to return so they do not get mad that I had enjoyed all the fun by myself.¡± # The bandit leader was starting to get impatient and he begins to wonder what was going on. Red leader spoke,¡±What are two doing? It is two versus one you two! You should should be back here already! Why are you two being so pathetic?¡± Red Leader sensed out for the two¡¯s ki and he was surprised. The pair was fighting seriously together against just one person! Then their ki vanished away into nothingness. The bandit spoke,¡±This can not be! They can not be killed by some hick!¡± But it was too true and villager¡¯s ki was as strong as ever. Red Leader was too mad to sense that the ki was racing towards him. The bandit leader curses and the destroys the top floor of the mansion with a ki blast. The the remains of the home were covered in smoke for several minutes. # The smoke finally clears and the bandit sees somebody coming out of the smoke. The basement of the mansion was still intact due to it being specially hard metal and stone. The foe looks at Red Leader with disdain in his eyes as he races toward him. It was Jimmy Sr that was racing towards the evil bandit leader who had destroyed his wedding gift to his wife. It angered to see all his blood, sweat, and tears was destroyed, yet alone the potential harm done to his wife and son. Jimmy punches at the bandit but has attacking fist grabbed by the foe. Jimmy was completely midair while being held by Red Leader. The bandit leader was shorter than Jimmy by at least four or five inches and lighter than him by at least one hundred pounds. But that did not matter the pair were both about evenly strong. Jimmy kicked at the bandit with extreme hatred that was totally unlike the usually cool headed master. The father and husband was protecting his family and would do all he could to destroy all that dared to harm those he loved so much. At the last second, Jimmy¡¯s kick was caught by the left arm of Red Leader. The two warriors struggle for control but neither could get the best of the other. But finally Jimmy breaks free of the hold and jumps away from Red Leader. The two stares at each other in wait of the incoming strike. Jimmy jumps at the bandit with a mighty punch while Red Leader did the same. The two warriors¡¯ fist collide and the two are knocked back by the blows. The pair lean forward with their arms extended straight in front of them. They did this to kept from falling unto the two¡¯s back. The two were closely matched and Jimmy knew that this battle would not be an easy battle. Red Leader was head and shoulders ahead of Beauty and Beast when it came to talent. After the massive double punch, both Jimmy and Red Leader had managed to regain their balance through their varied battle experiences. The pair was readied to battle some more as if they were just feeling each other out. Jimmy spoke,¡±We are both good fighters but why don¡¯t we just go our own separate ways. The violence can stop with us right now and more blood does not has to be shed here on this day!¡± Red Leader,¡±We can not go back now! Neither of us will sacrifice our beliefs once comrades had been slain! You know that as well as I. Don¡¯t be so foolish!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±I had to try! It is just that when two masters of our caliber battle someone usually falls prey to death! I fight to protect not to destroy.¡± Red Leader spoke,¡±That is where we drastically differ since I believe that might makes right!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±That way of life is inherently wrong since there is always somebody that us at any given moment. If you were to beat me and you will not be able to do so, then somebody else will just kill you later. Live by the sword and die by the sword!¡± Red leader spoke,¡±I am beyond the point of no return and I welcome my death when it comes! Enough will all the preaching and let us prove who is truly stronger in their convictions!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±Fine enough!¡± The two warriors start to circle each other waiting for a hole in each other¡¯s defenses. Neither warrior was letting their guard down, while standing in their fighting stance. Such a mistake made by ether opponent could spell defeat. # This period of inaction went on for several minutes without any reprisal from ether fighter. The pair then rush each other into a lock up of both men¡¯s arms. They both struggled to get the upper hand over the other. Yet, no one can get the upper hand in the lock up and they start a test of strength among each other. Jimmy gets the upper hand over the bandit and forces the bandit leader fall down to one knee. The hero was squeezing the hands of the foe and shoving them down behind the head of Red Leader. The bandit forces himself back to his feet and causes Jimmy to be put in the same position that he had just been in. The weapon master¡¯s arm muscles are starting to burn like they are lit on fire. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Jimmy powers out and is back to where they all started like they were just wasting their time. Neither one can get the edge and they start to kick each other¡¯s legs, while still not letting go of their foe¡¯s arms. Jimmy kicks Red Leader in the shins while the bandit tries to use his foot to trip up the hero. The two remained on their feet and they both knew that neither can get an edge over the other. Jimmy decides to isolate one of Red Leader''s arms and try to break to break it so he could win this fight. The hero jumps into the air into an arm bar position on the right arm of his enemy. Jimmy legs were wrapped around the shoulder of Red Leader with both of his arms trying to pin down the foe¡¯s arm against his own chest. Red leader clasps his hands together so that Jimmy could not break his arm. Red leader then slams the hero against his knees in a power bomb throw after throw. These knee strikes causes Jimmy to release the move but as he was letting go of Red leader¡¯s arm he managed to kick the bandit in the side of his cloaked head. Red Leader was sent flying by the head kick but used his left leg to hop on the ground to try to stop his momentum. The bandit was still leaning hard to the left but was now able to return back to both feet. While the foe was recovering himself, Jimmy was making a running drop kick in the bandit¡¯s direction. But it did go as Jimmy had at first planed. Red Leader had carried out a drop kick as well and two kicked each other in the shins. Luckily the pair were both wearing metal shin guards. The opponents then land safety on the ground ready for their next move. Jimmy pulls out his slender straight sword and lashes it at the bandit leader. Red Leader dodges each of Jimmy¡¯s attacks and even manages counter the warrior with several jabs. The bandit jumps back away from Jimmy and pulls out a curved saber from his side. The two start to swing swords wildly at each other, but both warriors are able to dodge any cut. Sparks are flying off the blades of both swords as two try to cut each other¡¯s vital points. The two men are swinging so fast that they make a sonic boom that was deafening to all those that was not prepared for such a loud clash of sounds. Nether warrior could make a mistake or they will die, because both warriors are barely dodging the other¡¯s blow by mere centimeters. The pair charged their swings with all their strength and clash their blades together in a spray of sparks. The swords both break into shards and land on the ground beside them in many pieces. Jimmy pulls out his favorite knife and prepares to strike at Red Leader, who is pulling an elaborate knife to fight with as well. The two warriors start stabing each in the torso with various different strikes as they both begin to gush out in blood. Neither fighter was even dodging each other¡¯s blows at this point. Jimmy and the bandit are at point blank range and they could not dodge even if they had wanted to. They both knew that must change the scenario or they will both die. Yet, neither warrior will back away an inch so the pair grow desperate. So desperate in fact, that they both in unison stomp on each other¡¯s foot and stab through their own foot with each of their knifes. Both blades pierced the ground and all four of the men¡¯s feet. Now neither men can dodge as they punch each other in the face as hard as they possibly can. # Jimmy Sr and Red Leader had stopped their physical assault on each on other while both were covered in a bloody mess. The blood was all over the ground at the feet of the men as if someone had dropped a bucket of red paint all over the two warriors. The two fighters bend over with great struggle and pull their knives out of their feet. The two men each jump backwards to safety. Jimmy finally sees the red face of the bandit leader and it shirks him greatly at first. Red Leader had a long elongated head with large black almond eyes. Red Leader had must had been given such a name partly due to his bright red skin. Jimmy thought that this bandit might not be of this world but he had no time to investigate the matter further. Jimmy used his healing skills to heal all of his wounds. It was a useful skill but it ate up a lot of ki. He had less than half of his ki remaining after all the fighting up to now and healing his fellow villagers. Jimmy knew that this battle had to end soon or he would soon run out of ki. Red leader used some sort of power to heal his body as well. Jimmy spoke,¡±If we kept fighting like that we both would had died! You must be smart due to that huge melon head of yours!¡± Red Leader did not response as ki begins to form around the bandit in the shape of knives. Red Leader spoke finally,¡±My tremendous intelligence lets me heal himself without any medical skills¡± The flying ki daggers form seemingly infinitely as Jimmy dodges the attacks by less than one millimeter(less than four percent of inch). The daggers all pierced the ground around Jimmy in a circle. The blades all charge at Jimmy suddenly. Jimmy used his aura to form a shield around him which destroys the ki blades. But the father could not rest since a large ki blade was flying at the hero¡¯s head. The hero had to do a last second energy blast out his mouth that destroys the blade into nonexistence. Jimmy was lifted off the ground by the mental powers of Red Leader about twenty feet up in the air. Endless pressure was being placed upon the father while the roots of the nearby trees wrap itself around him. Jimmy started to turn blue as the roots tightened around him. The warrior was trying to use all his strength to get free but to no use. Red leader spoke,¡±Just give up and die since my physic powers are too much for even ki users! H aha!¡± Jimmy had tried his defensive ki that he had learned along with his healing arts. But it did not work just as the bandit had said. Jimmy knew that he must do something so he used his offensive ki to form ki lighting that begun to electrocute Red Leader. The two men were both now in pain and was a battle of attrition to see who would give up first. Blood was gushing out of every orifice of Jimmy¡¯s body while Red Leader was being fried to a crisp. Red leader lets go of the move at the same time Jimmy stops his attack as well. Jimmy manages to climb to his feet as he walks over to see if his foe was dead. The bandit leader jumps to his feet to attack the hero when Jimmy reacts without thinking and slices the foe from the top of his head to down past his groin with his ki infused sword. Jimmy used another slash to cut the bandit in a cross shaped pattern. The four pieces of Red Leader''s remains fall to the ground as Jimmy used a ki blast to destroy the remains of the fallen bandit. Jimmy could not give the foe a chance to put himself back together as he falls on his butt out of tiredness. The Zarabas brothers taught him that fact the hard way. chapter 12-13 Chapter 12 It has been nine years since Tenlong had first left the cave dwelling of Master J and returned back to the village of Mary and Jimmy Jr. He had spent over eight hundred years training with the underground Master. The lad had spent fifty to sixty hours a week times times one hundred times training. He was now ten foot foot tall and one thousand pounds, while under four percent body fat. Jimmy Jr had grown into a young adult and the man wanted to become a hunter like his father and Tenlong. He had blacked lot of his memories of his father but he had always remembered the stories told about him by many different people in the village. He wanted to help his village like his father and Tenlong had done. The young Giganto was such a talented hunter that he only had to hunt once a month or there would be no wildlife left. The young warrior had shared a lot of combat knowledge with Jimmy and the other hunters in the village. He brought up the skills of anyone who wanted to learn. Mary had spent time towards the raising her two boys but spend no time towards the building of another romantic relationship, like she had once had with her dead husband. Grimwald had tried to set up the young mother many a time but the woman had still had her heart on Jimmy Sr. But, she had no desire to seek anybody else for companionship. Tenlong had gotten some more education during the last nine years and completed two PhD¡¯s: one in Psychology and the other in Kinesiology. Psychology was the study of the mind while the other was based on the study of bodily movement. Tenlong was surprise about how smart his teacher was truly was. Master J was hundreds of years old that much Tenlong knew to be the truth. # Tenlong had managed to get stronger over the last nine years under the watchful eye of master J. But something begun to eat at him almost daily. That was the death of his mother, Zizi, by some unknown bandit. The boy wanted revenge for his mother. He had many nightmares about his mother¡¯s death and the lad was suffering from PTSD(Post Traumatic Stress Disorder). Mary and the rest of the villagers helped the young man with his troubles. Tenlong never wanted pity from others and he just wanted to continue on with his life. The village all prayed that the Lord would he could conquer this burden. Tenlong wanted to rid the land of Lowroda of all bandits that hurt others for their own gain. The boy saw the bandit that killed his mom and others at the same level of other pest such as mice. He wanted to protect the village and all those he could help, beside his extended family. Master J spoke one day to the lad,¡±I know that you are angry but you are still green. I need to only fight when you are in the shape to do so. Once you can properly defend yourself and only then you are allowed to fight.¡± # Finally one day, Master J spoke,¡±You have completed your training, my fellow Gigantos and you have my blessing to fight who you may.¡± Tenlong was shocked by what he had just heard. The old man spoke,¡±I will soon be leaving this land and I will not see you for some time. Fighting is within our blood but do not let it control your life as it did to me. Warring to be the strongest is not wrong within itself but it can cause you to do things you will regret. This desire to be the strongest is a strong pillar to establish one¡¯s fighting style and motivation to battle on. You must not forget that you are fighting for the sake of others. That will be your second pillar of power as a fighter. We Gigantos are empowered by many different motivations to get stronger. The more reasons you have the easier it is for our kind to get stronger.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Thank you, Master J for all the help with my training.¡± Master J spoke,¡±You are welcome and I will not see you again until you are ready to go to the next level. Bye!¡± Master J vanished into thin air as Tenlong saw that he was now out in the woods near the man¡¯s home. The lad tried to find his teacher but he knew he was doing it vain. So he return back to his home outside his village. Tenlong looked like he had lost his best friend when he enter his home. Mary asked,¡±What is wrong, my boy?¡± Tenlong looked up at his adoptive mother and spoke,¡±Well Mom, my teacher said that he was going to leave Lowroda.¡± The mother felt relieved that this mysterious Master J would not be a major influence on her son¡¯s life. She wanted Tenlong to stay in the village like her fallen husband had done before his death. The boy frowned while he searched for the words to say. Tenlong then spoke,¡±Mom, I want to avenge my birth mother¡¯s death!¡± Mary dropped what she was doing and ran to the lad. She held his massive torso in her slender arms. Tenlong¡¯s eyes begun to water and landed on his mother. She spoke,¡±It is okay, baby!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±No, it is not alright! I have the ability to change the future of this land! Others must not suffer as my Mom had suffered. I can¡¯t stop the violence from continuing on any further!¡± Mary spoke,¡±What are you talking about?¡± Tenlong looked tenderly at his mother and said,¡±If I do not do anything to help our people in this land then I will be doing the wrong as a person.¡± Mary spoke,¡± But you are only thirteenth years old!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±But Mom, I had more the twice the training Than Bro Jimmy ever had.¡± Mary let go her son as her face swelled up with redness. Mary yelled,¡±You will not leave this place!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±You can not hold me here since I had reached the age of adulthood. I am a Giganto warrior as well a citizen of Lowroda!¡± Mary lost her mind and started to throw kitchen instruments at the young man. The boy was not hurt physically by the mother¡¯s attack just frustrated by her seeing him as only the young boy that she had found so many years ago. Tenlong yelled,¡±I am going with or without your blessing since you are powerless to do anything about it. Mary burst into a fury of tears and begun to pray while laying her upper body on her kitchen table. Tenlong was enwrapped with rage over his mother¡¯s death. He was lost in his rage and Mary could not calm down the angered boy. He could not help himself but be lost in his anger. # The village heard the yells clearly from the village and got Grimwald to respond. Grimwald knew that something was wrong since he would not be angered with provocation. The mayor and the local pastor, Funco, decided that they would go together to see what was going on. The pair ran over to the house while riding in a horse and carriage. Mary ran over to the pair and spoke,¡±The boy is angry about his mother¡¯s death and he can not control his emotions.¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±Gigantos were said through legends to be very emotional and get stronger when in extremes states of emotion. The boy would be next to invincible in such a state. That is why I brought you Pastor Funco. You got a lot of pull with the Lord so I might need you to call on His power to calm down our lad.¡± The pastor nodded in agreement. Grimwald walked in first into the house and shut down the door behind him. Mary and the Preacher begin to pray for the two inside. # Grimwald walked into the house and towards the source of the yelling. Tenlong was ranting and raving intelligibly. The kitchen was a mess and Tenlong was waving his arms in the air like a madman. Grimwald knew that he could not back out now. Tenlong had wrecked the small kitchen like a tornado had just hit it and the teenager had somehow been in the eye of storm. He was in a rage similar to back when the mayor had tried to use the village¡¯s hunters to kill the lad nine years ago. Gigantos were the most dangerous when angered or cornered like an animal. The skinny mayor had to becareful or he would a dead man. Tenlong yelled,¡±Haaaa!¡± The boy was in a standby mode, ready to strike at any moment. He was using his breathing techniques to help him strike better, particularly with a loud shout. Jimmy had spoken to Grimwald about the dangers of a warrior when using correct breathing while striking. Grimwald thought,¡±Wow, This lad is a brute, yet alone using a kiai shout! I need to keep my distance or I am dead meat!¡± He puts up his hand in front of him in a defensive position, as if that would have helped. Grimwald spoke softly,¡±Tenlong, my boy, I have come here to see if I could help you with whatever problem you could be going through. You are not alone since we are your family now.¡± Tenlong laughed,¡±Family? What Family?¡± Grimwald grew afraid when he looked the lad in the eyes. They were completely white and without any pupils. Veins were popping all over the young man¡¯s body. Tenlong¡¯s body was covered in a black aura as he grew to over twelve feet and over twelve hundred pounds. Tenlong put his hand towards the mayor and a mass of ki fired at Grimwald. The mayor was frozen as a statue as he was knocked through the wall of Mary¡¯s house. # Funco and Mary was speechless as they saw Grimwald land roughly on the grassy ground. The mayor was lying in the disturbed ground as Funco and Mary were standing horrified at such a sight. The mayor was over one hundred pounds at six foot tall but he was thrown through the wooden planks of Mary¡¯s house like a hot knife through butter. The man created a skid mark in the ground when he slid to the ground. Mary and the pastor ran over to the side of her beloved mayor but Grimwald was knocked completely out and could not be awaken. The pair had no time to worry since noise could still be heard emitting from the opening in the wall. Funco spoke,¡±It sounds like some sort of demon is in the house! What a terrible sound!¡± Mary knew that it was her son that she was speaking about, but she knew that the boy was not enough at this time. Tenlong walked fiercely through the hole in the wall still covered in an enormous black aura. Pastor Funco immediately started praying in some unknown tongue. Mary cried out,¡±Tenlong, stop it!¡± The lad shouted,¡±Shut up, woman!¡± Tenlong slapped his mother in the face and knocked her to the ground cold. He turned his gazed towards the old preacher and begun a slow menacing march towards Brother Funco. Tenlong was now totally lost in a fearsome rage that overpowered him utterly. He would never harm anyone except for self defense but that teenager was now lost to some sort of man beast that came from within himself. Tenlong started to run towards the old Funco with the intent to harm him. Funco cried out to his God for intervention. Tenlong had threw a punch less than one inch from Brother Funco¡¯s nose but something had stopped him in his tracks. It was Master J that had stopped Tenlong in a rear naked choke. Tenlong¡¯s face was blue as the ocean as he was dropped to the ground. Pastor Funco was left speechless by the sight of the fifteen foot tall plus Master J. The Gigantos¡¯s beard was down to his thighs. Master J spoke,¡±I am his teacher and I am sorry that you all had been assaulted. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Pastor Funco,¡±Thanks, for the help but is the lad okay?¡± Master J spoke,¡±He is okay now because I gently put him to sleep. He should revert back to normal.¡± Tenlong returns to his normal size as the black ki vanishes. Master J spoke,¡± My name is Master J, at least the name I go by at this moment in time.¡± Brother Funco spoke,¡±Where did you come from?¡± The Giganto laughed,¡±I was from Lowroda originally many centuries ago.¡± The old preacher was surprised by the statement. He knew that one on Violio could easily live for two hundred plus years, when they were not killed before then. Funco spoke,¡±So you are of the Giganto race, aye?¡± Master J spoke,¡±You Think? What gave it away?¡± The pastor was taken back by the remark but said nothing in return. Master J spoke,¡±Sarcasm aside, yes I am of the same clan of people that Tenlong is a member of. I had taken it upon myself to stop the lad from laying hands on the anointed of God. ¡° Bro Funco spoke,¡±So you know of the ways of the Lord?¡± Master J smiled,¡±My parents were both ministers and raised me in His paths. I strayed from the way for a long time but I am trying to make a comeback.¡± Brother Funco spoke,¡±That is good, brother J that you are trying to come back to the Lord.¡± Master J lowered his head towards the ground. The old Master spoke,¡±I had done centuries worth of iniquity before I thought to make my return.¡± Brother Funco spoke,¡±His blood can wash all that sin away and show us how to forgive ourselves.¡± The Gigantos raised his head with a veil of water over his pair of large eyes. He gave the pastor a tense look of sorrow that gave the man of God a small look into the old warrior''s soul. The preacher gently patted Master J on his lower back. Brother Funco spoke,¡±I would have pat you on the shoulder but I am only six foot tall with my shoes on. Master J slipped out a smile under his mighty beard that was alien to his normally serous demeanor. Grimwald made a groan as he sat up on his rear end. The Pastor ran over to the mayor¡¯s side and checked on the village''s mayor. Funco spoke,¡±Grimwald, are you okay?¡± The old mayor lift up his shirt to reveal his enormous gut and a metal oven door strapped over his chest. The metal door had a large hand print engraved into it. Brother Funco untied the oven door off the mayor and put it to the side of Grimwald. Tenlong''s hand was bruised into the right chest muscle. Grimwald looked down at the wound and laughed,¡±The boy did not touch me, yet he hits me this hard. I could only imagine what would have happened if he had hit me squarely. Master J had his back turned to the nearby road when he felt that something racing towards him. The old warrior did not even turn around to face the potential danger. It was the grown up Jimmy Jr and he had a huge ax in his hands. The lad was midair above the master. Before the lad could land a blow, he saw several hundred hands flying at him. The ax disintegrated before Jimmy Jr and turned to dust. Jimmy Jr was startled by the loss of his weapon but he had no time to react since he was knocked back by some ki based technique. Luckily, the boy was not harmed by the strikes and landed about one hundred feet from his intended destination. Jimmy Jr yelled,¡±How dare you hurt my family, you monster!¡± Master J finally turned around to look at the young man. The master spoke,¡±So you are Tenlong''s little brother.¡± Jimmy Jr was six foot eight inches and three hundred and thirty pounds. He was now a taller man than his father, Jimmy Sr but not as muscular than his dead father. The lad was trained by Tenlong in his spare time and had the potential to be a greater fighter than his father ever was. Jimmy stood there like he was frozen in place due to the enormous ki that pouring out of Master J. The old warrior had hidden his ki from detection but the lad still had the sensation of overwhelming power wrap over the young warrior. Jimmy Jr thought,¡±This man is the strongest warrior that I have ever seen! He makes big brother look like a little baby!¡± Master J spoke,¡±I am Tenlong''s teacher and I was concerned for his well being. That is why I am here.¡± Pastor Funco and Mayor Grimwald then stared intently at the massive man. Jimmy felt that he needed to check up on his mother. She had no mark on her face, despite being slapped by Tenlong. Mary awoke due to be being stirred awake by her son. Mary spoke,¡±What happen to Tenlong?¡± Jimmy Jr spoke,¡± He is laying on the ground asleep.¡± Mary forced herself up and ran over to her other son. Mary spoke,¡±Tenlong, are you okay, baby?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Mom, what happened?¡± Mary spoke,¡±Nothing baby, You must had got tired due to overworking yourself after trying to remodel the kitchen.¡± Tenlong looked confused but accepted the answer anyway. Mary did not want to put a burden on her son by telling him what had happened. The other three that knew what really happened just went along with that narrative. # The villagers came and fixed the house of Mary and her two sons. The family ate a big meal at the mayor¡¯s house. They welcomed Master J as he had always been there his entire life. The old teacher wanted to return back to his cave but the village would not let him do that. The old man spent most of his time alone for the last several decades. Tenlong and the others stayed at the mayor¡¯s house that night. He went right to sleep that night right after supper in the mayor¡¯s front room floor. Mary put a blanket over the overgrown lad. She was still worried about the boy¡¯s anger problems. Grimwald was sitting at his kitchen table, sitting with Mary, Jimmy Jr, Grimwald¡¯s wife, and Master J. The table was little small for the large man so he place a stone riser on the table so that he could eat properly. Grimwald spoke,¡±You must be some kind of stone mason.¡± Master J spoke,¡±I am essentially have some kind of masonry skill¡¯s that I had learned somehow over the centuries. Mary asked,¡±What is your purpose for training Tenlong?¡± Master j spoke,¡±That is a loaded question that will take much narrative. I will try to give answer that will require all night. Tenlong is to be one to be passed the torch that I had carried for far. He will become my successor to my style.¡± The whole room gasped at the warrior''s statement. # Master J explained to the people at the table the pursuits of the Socanas gladiator promoters. The old man then told of the ability to detect those like Tenlong though ki detection. The whole table was speechless by the statement and fear of that they had for the young Tenlong. Master J spoke,¡±I was led back to the land of Lowroda to pass on my knowledge to one like your young boy. I did not want to return back to this land, but I could not help but be drawn to this land. I knew that within myself that someone like Tenlong would be here. I do not know how but I did. That is all I can tell for now and I must make my leave. Tell Tenlong to return to the woods when he is ready to fight. I do have some final words of advice to give him.¡± # The next morning Brother Funco came to home of Grimwald to speak to everybody. Grimwald¡¯s wife had yet to fix breakfast. Funco spoke,¡±I believe that we need to pray and fast so that we could get God¡¯s will for Tenlong.¡± The giganto knew that something had happened but no one would tell me what really had occurred. # Everybody obeyed their Pastor and fasted for three days. Tenlong awoke to a vision of him wearing a white mouth less mask. He grew bigger than he was and fought in numerous battles with all sorts of foes. Mary was crying in the kitchen when Tenlong walked into the kitchen. He spoke,¡±What is wrong, Mom?¡± Mary looked at her son with a rainfall of tears down her tender face. She spoke,¡±You are going to leave here.¡± Tenlong¡¯s jaw hit the floor by his mother¡¯s statement. He ran over to his mother¡¯s side and held her gently in his pillar sized arms. Jimmy Jr heard all the noise and ran over his family. The man jumped unto Tenlong massive back and wrapped his arms around the thick neck of his brother. The three member family cried together for several minutes. Mary spoke after breakfast,¡±The Lord told me that you are to fight for the freedom of this land and help rid it of bandits. I knew of your talents but I did not want you face danger no matter what. You are my baby despite me never giving birth to you.¡± Tenlong looked at his mother with tears in his eyes. Momma, I love you, but I must leave this village to who knows where.¡± The whole village prepared a huge feast for Tenlong¡¯s leave. It was a party most of the day and into the night. The men of the village prayed over Tenlong that he would be protected by God. They went to bed sleeping good that night but Mary sure did not sleep well at all. She was worried sick by the thought of not seeing her boy everyday. It was killing her inside. Tenlong on the other hand went to bed with a full belly and went into a self induced food coma. He had awoke to being plum full of drinks and food and he had needed to relieve his himself. Tenlong was half asleep when he saw some candlelight coming from the kitchen. He decided to see if his mother was up again crying. Tenlong was right unfortunately right and saw Mary crying at her kitchen table. Mary tried to cover up her tears from her son. Tenlong spoke,¡±Mom, why are so afraid of me leaving. I know that you do not want for me to go but I have to go.¡± Mary spoke,¡±I know that you can not escape your nature but I do not want you to lose your gentle nature.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I will not change who am I no matter what?¡± Mary knew that Tenlong was a good boy but she knew that he was still young and impressible. He had a side of him that he had little control over his was due to anger over his mother¡¯s death. Tenlong grabbed his mother into his arms and kissed her on the side of her face, The kiss left on the left side Mary¡¯s face of her face was very wet. Tenlong spoke,¡±It will be okay.¡± Mary wipe off her tears and spoke,¡±I love you, Tenlong!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I love you too, Momma.¡± The two seat down at the kitchen table and were carrying out small talk. Mary spoke,¡±I am still afraid for you and I must you about one thing.¡± Tenlong looked confused in his chairs and spoke,¡±Well, shoot mom, I am all ears. Go, ahead.¡± Mary spoke,¡± I must tell you how my husband died.¡± Tenlong heard the whole story of his Mother¡¯s husband. Mary looked down at the floor and the said,¡±It was just one person that killed Jimmy¡¯s father.¡± Tenlong was taken back by the statement and asked,¡±Say that again?¡± Mary looked up at her son and repeated,¡±It was just one person that killed Jimmy¡¯s father.¡± Tenlong was in complete disbelief by his mother¡¯s statement and stood to his feet. He was shaking his head in confusion when Mary repeated the response. Tenlong spoke,¡±But that could not be possible since he was a master in three different fighting styles. He was a high class master with those styles as well from what I had been told.¡± Mary looked at her son in his eyes and said,¡±I did not believe it ether but it was all true. I had learned to accept to accept that fact. Chapter 13 Rin and Lin had grown up in the house where their parents were killed but the owner of the house always keep it hidden from the twins. The owner of the house was called Bines and he saw the two children of Iona and Donas as his own grandchildren. He was a very smart man and taught the two children about all he had learned over the years. The children had wanted to leave the house and explore into the desert but Bines would not ever let do so. This was due to firstly due to the danger of a desert and secondly the harm of the invisible hand cult. Bines,¡±Children you must never leave this place unless I go with you or until I help you to be competent enough to battle yourselves. The cult of the Socanas desert is very evil and will do things to you that I could never repeat it to you.¡± Bines wanted to protect the twins from the horrors that he had seen over the years for as long as possibly could. He was a loving parent to the two children but he only gave them as much information as was needed. He taught the pair as much combat skills as he could since the twins could walk. The desert was unforgiving and it would not spare anybody, including children. Rin and Lin were about the thirteen years old. chapter 14 Chapter 14 It had been a few years since Jimmy had successfully defended his village against the evil Red leader and his bandit gang. Jimmy Sr had built a small makeshift home for his family and never rebuilt his huge mansion. He had not rebuilt the mansion because he believed it to be the reason that the village had been attacked all those years ago. The village had no problems with bandits during the last few years and it had been a time of peace. Jimmy Jr was now about five years old and he was growing up to be such a strapping lad like his father. Jimmy Sr was going to eat lunch at his family¡¯s inn for lunch and spend some time with his grandfather Honno, Holly his mother, and Gerald his father. His family¡¯s inn was always busy with customers and his family was very fun loving, especially Gerald. He heard nothing but silence coming from the village inn. Jimmy thought to himself,¡±This is not right! The inn is always loud and busy. I do not feel right about this. Jimmy Sr walked into the inn and was horrified about what he saw. His family had been murdered and were laying there in broken mess! The whole dining room had been covered in the blood of his family. Jimmy was completely livid and screamed out in horror. The young father wonder to who would want his family dead and did they do it. The killing had been senseless and Jimmy was at a lost to what to do. Several minutes has gone by and Jimmy Sr. had tried to make sense of how his family had been killed. Jimmy had discovered that whomever had killed his family had been both a powerful and skillful martial artist. But that could not be since martial artists of this level were very rare in Lowroda. His teacher, Master Kimza was not even of this caliber. The young master was livid and he ripped the inn apart until he found a guest under one of the beds. The man screamed,¡±Please, do not kill me! I have no money to give you!¡± Jimmy pulled the man out from under the bed and lifted the man by one his legs. The man kicked at him to no affect. Jimmy spoke,¡±I am the son of the innkeepers and I just want to know what had happened to my family!¡± The man finally calmed down while sitting on one of the inn¡¯s many beds. The man spoke,¡±My name is Rob and I was traveling to the village on business when I saw your folk¡¯s inn. I heard that the people here was very kind and had great food. So I decided to stay here, while on my business trip.¡± # Rob sat down in one of the many tables in the large dining room and was greeted by Holly. The traveler spoke,¡±What is today¡¯s special?¡± Holly spoke with a smile,¡±Fried chicken with baked potatoes and cole slaw. Rob smiled with glee and said,¡±That sounds good, I will have that ma¡¯am.¡± Holly said,¡±Okay, it will be ready within ten minutes. Gerald, cooked up a fried chicken special with all the fixings, Honey.¡± Gerald spoke,¡±Yeah, I heard ya!¡± # Ten minutes went by and Holly brought back the food over to Rob. The traveler was happy with the huge meal and sitting in his chair just letting his belly rest a bit before he would get a room in the inn. A tall man walked into the inn with a long oriental outfit that was pants and a long sleeve shirt that stretched down the front and back of the man¡¯s legs. Holly help the lean man with a long braided pony tail that flowed down to his ankles. The man had black slender mustache. The man was silent while Holly asked,¡±What would you like to eat?¡± The man cut her off,¡±I do not care!¡± Holly spoke,¡±Gerald, another chicken special.¡± Gerald spoke,¡±Okay, that will be twelve minutes this time!¡± # The tall man was given his dinner and eaten it when he started to yell,¡±Woman, what is this pig slop?¡± Holly spoke,¡±Excuse me?¡± The wife was confused since everybody that eat the special could not get enough of it. The man spoke,¡±I have never eaten such horrible food in all of my life!¡± Holly spoke,¡±Would you like something else instead? The man spoke,¡±I do not want anymore of your filth and you need to use it as rat poison!¡¯ The man threw the table over and stood up to his feet. Honno walked out from behind the front desk of the inn and was carrying a long wooden club. The old man spoke,¡±Sir, is there a problem?¡± The man broke out into laughter and said, ¡°Yes, there is a problem.¡± Holly screamed,¡±Get out now!¡± The man put his right hand through Holly¡¯s chest. The man had the woman¡¯s heart in hand while still having his arm in the woman¡¯s chest. Honno charged at his daughter¡¯s killer but had Holly¡¯s heart thrown at his face. He was stunned by the act. The attacker hit both of the arms of the old man to right side of Honno. This act broke both of the inn keeper¡¯s arms. Honno screamed out in horror as the attacker had just snapped both of his and then the noise suddenly stopped. The attacker used both of his hands and twisted his victim¡¯s head in one hundred and eighty degrees. Honno falls to the floor dead, like someone dropping a bag of potatoes down to the floor Gerald ran into the room with two huge butcher knives in his hands. Gerald threw the knives at the foe but it did not work. The attacker caught the knives midair and threw them at the lungs of Gerald. The cook fell to his knees while coughing up blood. The cook t was kicked in the head, which severed the man¡¯s head off his shoulders and back into the kitchen. The head fell into a boiling pot on one of the stoves. Rob was frightened and hid under his table scared nearly to death. The attacker walks over to Rob and pulls him out from under the table. The attacker pulled out a wanted poster with Jimmy Sr picture on it. The killer spoke,¡±Have you seen this man?¡± The attacker asked for an answer and the fearful Rob peed his pants. The stood back to keep from getting urinated on. Rob stumbled over his words,¡±I had never seen him before. I am just a traveler. ¡° The killer put away the picture of Jimmy Sr and pulls out a picture of himself. The killer ripped Rob¡¯s shirt open. The attacker pulled out a picture of himself and smacked the picture unto Rob''s chest. The picture was imprinted the chest of the traveler. The killer spoke,¡±When Jimmy gets here, tell him about what had happened and tell him that I walking slowly to the south of this bloody village. Rob spoke,¡±Fine I will do it! Please do not kill me! I have a wife and seven kids!¡± The attacker dropped the traveler on the floor while laughing. He then walked away out of the inn. # Jimmy Sr opened up Rob shirt to see the killer¡¯s picture on the man¡¯s chest. Jimmy then runs out of the inn to stop his family¡¯s murderer. A sonic boom could be heard from Jimmy¡¯s sudden acceleration in speed. The whole village ran out of their shops and homes to see what was going on. The were all shocked to find what was inside and they questioned Rob to what had happened at the inn. # Mary had tried to get in but was stopped by Grimwald. The mayor spoke,¡±Honey, you do not want to go in there! Trust me, dear. The mayor was crying but it did not stop the woman as she entered the inn. Mary fell to her knees when she saw her in laws dead on the floor of their end. Mary cried while on her knees and demanded,¡±Who had done this?¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±It was some sort of assassin that was after Jimmy Sr. For what reason, I don¡¯t know.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Where is Jr?¡± Grimwald pulled out a hanky and tried to wipe the tears off his eyes. The mayor spoke,¡±I have got him kept at the school house (along with the other students) so that he would not see the horror as you had the misfortune of seeing. I wished that you had stayed back from the scene but that is too late now.¡± # Jimmy Jr was at the one room school house with the rest of the students of all different ages. The students were demanding to what was going on. The old lady teacher was in the dark as her students were. She spoke,¡±I do not know what was going on ether. But Mayor Grimwald would not have us stay inside for no reason. He had sent two hunters to keep us safe. We need to just be patient and pray.¡± # The school house prayed for over an hour until the children had become a little restless. The teacher named Mrs. Ada and she had the foresight to cook a huge pot of chili, as also bringing several bowls for the children to eat out of. This settled down the kids for a good while. The children had been getting hungry since it was getting into the late afternoon. Jimmy Jr spoke,¡±I hope Grandpas and Grandma are alright. I heard the yelling coming from the inn. I could have sworn that I heard Mom¡¯s voice.¡± Jimmy Jr had not the knowledge that he was absolutely one hundred percent correct. He would have been absolutely disgusted of what he saw of his grandparents¡¯ mangled corpses but he had luckily been kept from that. The cold reality of what had occurred will soon be apparent but Grimwald and the other villagers wanted to have some sort of class when dealing with this sort of matter. Death was a real thing in the world of Violio, even within the natural pacifist Lowroda culture. There was little crime that came within the land. Gangs had formed by outsiders from the Socanas desert or even other lands that the simple people of Lowroda were unaware of. The land of Lowroda had no central rulers but instead were self ruled villages like tiny city-states. This was done so the villages could be run according to the villages¡¯ individual needs. If one of the villages were in need they would help each other. Trade was common among the villages as apparent through the business man Rob and countless others. Some of the village leaders were corrupt but when proven to be so then they were disbarred as leaders by the neighboring village leaders. The people of Lowroda had no tolerance for those who took advantage of others. Gang members often overpowered the typically weaker Lowroda villagers and killed them as they pleased. The gangs saw the villages as a farmer would look at his livestock and crops. At times, the bandit forces would get out of hand but it was spread apart by weeks or even months at time. Jimmy Sr was in mach one speed sprint and it did not take him long to find the attacker. Jimmy saw a tall man of over eight feet tall and with a very slim build. The man had a long braided ponytail full of pure black hair. The man was walking fairly slow for an escaping murderer, but Jimmy knew that the assassin wanted to found by Jimmy. This monster was trying to get some sort of sick satisfaction out of murdering innocent people, his folks. The young man knew that evil people would kill for whatever reason they saw to fit them. Often the reasons were due to twisted thinking or just based upon a whim. This monster was no different since he wanted Jimmy and the warrior would give it to him. He sped ahead of the assassin and looks at the man. It was the man that had given Rob his picture after murdering Jimmy Sr¡¯s family. Jimmy¡¯s face was red as an apple and the veins in his forehead was throbbing. Jimmy Sr spoke,¡±Fiend, stop and take your punishment! When it comes to murdering bandits it is an eye for an eye! Prepare to die! We will give you the honor a proper burial even though you do not deserve it!¡± The attacker broke out into laughter by the angry Jimmy Sr''s comment, which made the father even madder. The assassin spoke,¡±The difference between in our powers is like the difference between a newborn brat and a well trained warrior! But, you will find that out soon enough!¡± Jimmy Sr. remained silent when prepared to attack. The attacker placed his hand in front of himself in the direction which stopped the weapon master in his tracks. The killer shook his finger in a horizontal pattern. ¡°Na Na Na¡±, said the killer like he correcting a young child. The assassin put up his hand with three fingers up in the air. Jimmy was puzzled by the act. The killer spoke,¡±I give my targets the opportunity to take three strikes upon me! Go ahead!¡± Jimmy was mad but he decided to take his foe up on the offer as the fiend puts his arms behind his back with his hand wrapped together. He punched the attacker in the face but the fist goes right through the killer. The slayer¡¯s image became very transparent as the warrior went right through the assassin. Jimmy was in a turned position towards his foe when he yells out,¡±Shadow step!¡± The assassin turned to face his target with a huge smile on his face. The attacker spoke,¡±You have two chances left! You better take a better jab than that girly blow you had just tried!¡± Jimmy smiled as well as he flex his muscles until ki formed around him. Chains begun to form around Jimmy Sr along with several weighted metal balls Jimmy broke the chains free as a ball flies right through the assassin but again with no damage. Jimmy begun to change in shape as his huge energy aura grew around him. Jimmy Sr grew to six foot, eight inches and to three hundred and eighty-five pounds of pure jacked muscle. Jimmy stretched his body to get used to the of increased fifty-five pounds and two inches taller vertically. Jimmy thought out loud,¡±I am not used to using my true form so I got used to this body.¡± The attacker spoke,¡±Your transformation will not help you but do try to make a good try though.¡± Jimmy Sr disappeared but appeared behind the assassin. The attacker did not turned to face the hero. The assassin spoke,¡±You need not worry since I will let you warm up your body.¡± Jimmy spoke with a slightly deeper than normal tone,¡±I am ready now so prepare to die!¡± He threw hundreds, or maybe even thousands of kicks, punches, and other types strikes at the attacker at a relentless speed. Jimmy wanted his family¡¯s killer to pay with his life. Sonic booms were being sounded around the scene with made the ground cracked around Jimmy. The assassin¡¯s feet was always on untouched ground. Jimmy was about to send the enemy flying when the foe seem to power up. The attacker spoke,¡±That was only .1 percent of my power so why do you not try one percent? Jimmy could not land blows again but he smiled. ¡°Try my top speed punk!¡±Stolen novel; please report. Jimmy lifted the foe of the ground with boom after boom. The attacker was surprised by the speed of the weapon master, but he still managed to keep his cool. It was like the assassin was walking down the street on a sunny day. # Back at the nearby village, the whole was alerted by all the sonic booms. The whole village was shaking by the battle that Jimmy was involve in. The village was terrified by the activity since they did not know what was going on. Grimwald spoke,¡±It is okay everybody! Jimmy is just making all the noises and shaking when he is fighting seriously. It had happened back when Jimmy was fighting against the bandit gang! It is okay! Do not let fear take hold of you and let the great shadow get his claws on you! If you are still worried then pray that God would intervene.¡± The people started to calm down and most prayed for help while Brother Funco was praying with his hands up in the air while praying in some kind of tongues. # The hunters and Grimwald got the undertaker and put Holly, Honno, and Gerald in coffins until they could be buried. Some of the villagers clean up the blood and gore out of the inn the best that they could. Jimmy Jr was taken out of the school by the mayor and taken into his house. Jimmy was confused and asked,¡±Where is my grandpas and grandma?¡± Mary walked over to her young boy and held him in her arms. Mary was crying while cuddling her young boy back and forth. Grimwald had his face towards the ground. Jimmy Jr spoke,¡±I asked you where they are! Tell me!¡± Grimwald broke out into tears by the question. Jimmy Jr shook his small arms while grabbing at his mother¡¯s blouse. Jimmy Jr spoke,¡±Where are they at? Where is Grandpas and Grandma? I wanna know!¡± Mary looked into her son¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Grandpas and Grandma are dead?¡± The young boy breaks out into tears as he tries to squirm free to find his grandparents. Mary spoke,¡±They are in heaven and you can not talk with them now. They are with God now! I know that is hard for us but we must be happy for them!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±But, I can not see them anymore!¡± Mary was trying to be strong for her son but it was still hard for her. She spoke,¡±We can see them again once we go to heaven.¡± The boy stopped fighting and looked up at his mother. Jimmy Jr spoke,¡±Really, I can see them again?¡± Mary spoke,¡±Yes, Jimmy, we can!¡± # Jimmy Jr went to sleep after the mighty shock and slept on the couch of the mayor. Mary and the Grimwalds were sitting in the kitchen, mourning the loss of the Gerald, Honno, and Holly. Grimwald spoke,¡±I wonder what is happening with Jimmy Sr?¡± Mary spoke,¡±I am worried about him since he had never fought at such a level before.¡± Mrs. Grimwald spoke,¡±I know since the ground is still rattling around like we are near an earthquake.¡± Mary spoke,¡±Jimmy is finally fighting someone seriously and it scares me!¡± Mayor Grimwald was puzzled by the statement and said,¡±Honey, what did you say?¡± The mayor was amazed by the statement and he did not know to what to say. The comment went over the head of Mrs Grimwald but not her mayor husband. Mayor Grimwald asked,¡±Honey, I know that you been through a lot but you said that Jimmy had not fought seriously before.¡± The large wife was appalled by the statement and her arm fat begun to rattling due to her anger. Mrs. Grimwald spoke,¡±How dare you! The child has been through enough already without your constant questioning! Stop It! You are a mayor, not a detective!¡± The mayor was taken back by the comment since it was not like his wife to go against him or his decisions. The pair had been married for over seventy-five years and had learned the inner workings of each other. They learned to not fight over mere arguments and only fought very rarely. It had been ten years, since they had last crossed words. So, Grimwald decided to let the matter lay this time until Mary had chosen to speak again about the matter of her husband¡¯s secret talents. Mary spoke,¡±It is alright, you, two since the cat is in now out of the bag.¡± Mrs Grimwald spoke,¡±Oh! I have jumped the heavy weapon my dear, please forgive this foolish woman.¡± Mary smiled,¡±It is okay. I knew that Jimmy had been taught by his main teacher, Kimza had put serious constraints on Jimmy¡¯s body. This was done to keep him from being detected by the Invisible hand and those like the Butcher. Jimmy knew from his training that one could detect another¡¯s power when near or possibly continents away!¡± Grimwald screamed out,¡±What!¡± The two woman shush the old man and he starts to speak at a normal tone. Mary went to check up on the boy and he was still fast asleep on the couch under a bear fur blanket. She came back to the next room and sat back down at the old wooden dinning room table. Mary continued her story. ¡°It was the day when we first decided to married and he had surprised me with the mansion that he had built for us. He asked me to do him a favor and I decided to humor him.¡± # Jimmy Sr. spoke,¡±Honey, I know that you had accepted my marriage proposal but I want to show you something that I am forbidden to show anyone and let them live them to tell the tale.¡± Mary was caught off guard by the comment but would listen to him nonetheless. Mary spoke,¡±What is wrong?¡± Jimmy spoke with a fierce look on his face,¡±Follow me.¡± # Jimmy showed the woman the home and it was perfect. Mary speaks with glee,¡±I love it Jimmy!¡± She kisses on the cheek while standing on the tip of her toes. Mary was then taken back by the solemn display of her fiance. Mary asked,¡±Baby, what is wrong?¡± Jimmy did not answer but showed the woman into the hidden compartment of the basement. Mary asked,¡±What is this place?¡± Jimmy spoke,¡°It is a hidden bunker just in case the village would be attacked, God Forbid!¡± said Jimmy. I was told to keep my power hidden until it was absolutely necessary to use it. I should not be telling you that but I want you to know to who you are really marrying.¡± Jimmy¡¯s aura forms around the warrior which surprises Mary. Jimmy speaks,¡±This is the physical representation of my power.¡± Mary was speechless about the sight of her fiance¡¯s aura. Jimmy speaks,¡±But that is not all! I can go further!¡± Jimmy revealed his chains that he carried throughout his day, just now visible. He loosed himself of his chains and heavy metal yoke. Jimmy¡¯s arms grew longer and massive. Next, his chest and back swelled up with muscles. Mary was scared by the sight but remained stationary since this was her man, transformation or no transformation. Next, Jimmy¡¯s face was covered in protruding veins and swell up some to match the increase in his upper body weight. Jimmy¡® s legs grew to better support the enlarged size of his massive torso. Jimmy¡¯s transformation was now complete. Jimmy now spoke with a deeper voice than before,¡±This is me as I am truly.¡± Mary smiled and ran up to Jimmy which frightened the man at first. Mary spoke with a smile,¡±Do not worry, What is wrong with having more of you love?¡± Jimmy reverted back to his standard form while the chains enwrapped around him. The chains then disappeared from sight. Jimmy was surprised by his love utter acceptance of his powers, which erased the fear that he would be rejected by Mary. Mary run over to her love and the two held each other in a firm embrace. Jimmy spoke,¡±You do not know how much I worried about this day! I was...¡± Mary put a finger to her lover¡¯s lips and spoke,¡±You need not fear since I loved you since I was a little girl. I wanted to marry you even back then, but I had to wait a lot of time until we both were of age. I hated that you had waited so long to finalize our marriage but I am glad that we waited to see this beautiful home. It is beyond my wildest imaginations!¡± Jimmy blushed by the statement. He spoke,¡±I wanted you to have the best and want for nothing. That was my dream despite what master Kimza and the other teachers asked of me.¡± Mary looked puzzled by the statement but kept silent for years. # One day after Jimmy Jr was born, the couple was standing in the baby¡¯s room. The parents were still amazed by the fact that they were caring for the first child. The baby was in it¡¯s elaborate baby crib made out of wood with many different assortments of animals and angels all over the crib. The crib had a large feather bed with a stripe of bear fur as the lad¡¯s blanket. The couple were playing with the baby while holding each other¡¯s hands. The baby was now fast asleep and the two were in two rocking chairs sitting right next to each other. Jimmy Sr had look of concern on his face, which his wife straightaway picked upon. Mary spoke,¡±What is wrong, my dear? What is troubling you?¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±I am going to train again under Master Kimza and the other masters.¡± Mary was taken back by the comment and did not want to say. Jimmy Sr continued,¡±I am afraid that someone would come one day to fight me.¡± Mary interjected,¡±But you are a master of many different styles of combat, so what is there to learn?¡± Jimmy Sr laughed,¡±There is a lot for me to learn since there are three classes of masters in this world. Each of the classes have ability rankings ranging from first order down to the lowly fourth order. There are rare warriors that are above even the first order warriors called only zero ordered masters. I was at the zero order, while at my true form.¡± Mary was amazed by the declaration and said,¡±Wow, honey, you are strong!¡± Jimmy lowered his head to the floor and smiled,¡±That is not much of an accomplishment since I am only in the top of the third division.¡± Mary spoke,¡±There are masters that are that much stronger than you?¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±Yes, I am in the third division while master Kimza is somewhere in the second division. Exactly where the old coot is though, I do not know.¡± # Mary stops her story and says,¡±That is all that I know about the matter. I know that Jimmy had spent most of his working days out in the woods. Despite, he only need less than half a day to complete a week¡¯s work. He went out early in the morning and came back right before supper five days a week. He asked me to cook a monster sized lunch and the lunch pack was always eaten down to crumbs. This had went on from when Jimmy Jr was born to the present day.¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±I did not know that, Mary. So that must mean that Jimmy is a much better warrior than he is given himself credit for. He feels that he is bringing danger upon the village.¡± Grimwald looked at his wife with much concern for Mary and her family. Grimwald spoke,¡±I had kept this hidden for decades but I feel that I can not hide it from you.¡± Mrs Grimwald moved over so that she could better comfort the young mother. Mary was surprised by the sudden showing of concern for her. Mary spoke,¡±What is going on?¡± Grimwald tried to fight back his tears but he knew that he had to speak anyway. ¡°You were not born when Jimmy¡¯s mother came to this village covered in blood and bruises. She had came from the Socanas desert.¡± Mary stood out of his chair and pot her hands over her mouth. Mrs Grimwald held the young woman very close. Mary spoke,¡±I knew that he was originally an orphaned child but I did not that he was one of the Socanas. I love him nonetheless, no matter where his family had came from!¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±We knew that he was a child of love and not a child born from rape. His mother was beaten nearly to death by the invisible hand. It was only by the grace of God that Jimmy was not aborted by all the abuse that his mother had suffered. She delivered the baby and gave up the ghost. The woman had the mark of the invisible hand branded on her back to mark her as a slave. The branding was an outline of a large hand. It had some Socanas writing inside the hand that I could read.¡± Mary yelled,¡±Those punks want to kill Jimmy just because he the child of an escapee. What monsters they are!¡± Mrs Grimwald held the young woman close to her and was trying to calm her during this hard time. Mr. Grimwald spoke within himself,¡±I do not have the heart to tell her that a high class assassin was battling Jimmy. I do not know for sure, but I think that it is General Tao that has came to this village. The description that Rob gave me was identical to the wanted poster that I had been given a couple decades ago. I hope that I am dead wrong. The invisible hand must had really wanted to rid themselves of all those that dare to go against them!¡± Jimmy Sr spoke,¡±You have to get more serious in this battle, if you think you can get the best over me!¡¯ The assassin dusted himself off with a huge smirk on his face. The assassin spoke,¡±Do not get your panties in a wad, my gentle victim. You had surpassed my expectations, my young cadet! I thought the people of Lowroda were all weak but you are an exception to the rule.¡± Jimmy Sr knew that he could not waste his free shot on this punk since he knew that this killer was confident enough in his abilities that he would let Jimmy attack on his leisure. The assassin spoke,¡±The only reason that I had come to this hell hole was to kill you!¡± Jimmy SR had enough of the banter had clocked the man in the jaw. The killer turned his head away from the strike to divert the impact of the blow. Jimmy swung his massive thigh at the other side of the man¡¯s head. The killer did not the opportunity to protect himself from the blow. Jimmy Sr grabbed the attacker''s head and did some flying knees to the head. Jimmy then did a double foot stomp to the face. Laughing could be heard come from the killer and he jumped away from the ground when he saw that the foe was not there. Jimmy was on guard from attack. Jimmy felt a hand on his shoulder from behind and he turn around to see the trained killer. The killer spoke,¡±I am happy to see that you made me used three percent of power, it makes me so glad! I feel like a young schoolboy on a Christmas morning.¡± Jimmy backed up some distance away and put his hand in a standing praying position. He had face pointed towards the ground. Aura forms around the body of the hero. The killer was stunned about what he saw and paused to see what would happen next. The aura formed in the shape of two winged angel. The killer stared glassy eyed at the scene as Jimmy Sr. looked up at the sky. Jimmy charged at the killer and punched the foe in his gut as hard as he could. Spit flew out of the killer¡¯s mouth as he looked genuinely stunned by the strike. Jimmy went to punch the foe with his free hand. But the blow was catch by the killer. The killer smiled at the ability of his combatant. The two broke free of each other and jumped back from each other. The killer spoke,¡±I can not believe that someone made use five percent of my power in so many decades! It makes me excited inside! Why do I not use seven percent of the power that I had developed over the years! I had grown lazy in my daily training, but not anymore! I will go back to my training roots after I murder you!¡± Jimmy smiled at the comment and rushed towards his family¡¯s killer. The two locked up their hands together and struggle to get the edge on each other. Jimmy shifts forward towards his foe then the assassin did the same as well. The two are kicking each other in their shins in an attempt to get a leverage advantage over the other. The two warriors let go of the grip on each of their hands. The warriors both do a drop kick but the soles of their feet are pressed together midair. The two fighters use their strength to expel their opponent from themselves as two similarly charged magnets. The two warriors are thrown at the ground in two opposing directions. As they land, they use the moment of their kicks to create an explosion under their feet. The two make a superman punch at each other going at extreme speed. The punches connect and a huge explosion forms around them. The explosion of ki creates a large crater as they land. The sound around the blast was deafening that it could be heard for hundreds of miles. Flames and smoke was forming around the duo but the two soon appear out of the smoke. Neither battler was harmed other some minor scraps on their hands. The two pulled their fists away from each other. Jimmy spoke,¡±This is the first time that I surpassed my supersonic speed (around 3,800 MPH) against a foe!¡± The killer spoke,¡±You are surprised at moving at such a slow moving speed!¡± Jimmy spoke,¡±Then why do I show you my hypersonic speed!¡± The killer smiled,¡±Then why don¡¯t you see my eight percent power!¡± A black aura formed formed around the killer, while a large white angel shaped aura wrapped around Jimmy. The two warriors raced each other and throw countless blows at each other. The ground shook wildly beneath the two men. The two men threw punches at each other but none of the blows landed. It was fist against fist. This went on and on. # Back at the village, the whole group of people were on the ground scared to death. The children were all crying loudly and the nearest adult crawled over to them. The villagers could do little for the children but ask God for help. chapter 15 Chapter 15 Donas and Iona¡¯s savior had come far too late to save the couple, but luckily had managed to save the parents¡¯ set of twins from the attackers. The bearded man was ashamed that he had come too late to save even squatters on his own property. The white haired man had left the home furnished for travelers to use while they were in the desert. He had hope that those that truly needed it. He had finally gotten his wish this day but now he had needed to bury the died. # The mystery man had buried the bodies in house¡¯s back yard under many white bricks, while the killers were left to rot in the desert. The bones were picked clean by hundreds of vultures over a few days and the bones were then ate by the desert itself. The Socanas desert was often a cruel mistress that made easy travel almost impossible. This was due to the natural troublesome environment of the land and also due to wicked traps laid throughout the desert. So many traps had been laid over the centuries that it was not safe to travel through the desert without a well trained guide. The children¡¯s adopted grandchildren had no need of such a guide. The old warrior had done all that he could to care for the twins, as he was their own grandchildren. He had learned the names of the twins by reading the sowed on names on their clothes. The boy was named Rin, while the girl was named Lin. The lad was the bigger of the two, with the girl appearing to be very frail looking. Both children were very healthy due to care being provided by their new ¡°grandfather¡±. The man had some kind of guilt that he was burden with that forced him to care for Rin and Lin. He felt that he owed Iona and Donas no favor but it did not matter to him since it did not ease the anxiety that he had held within himself. He was once a great warrior, but he had done nothing to help the people of the desert. Most people there had done nothing wrong but had just did what they were told. The victims of the Socanas cults were just too afraid to do anything against their captors. But something unusual begun to happen. The old man begun to love the twins very much and cared for them very deeply. The feeling was mutual among the twins and they demanded to doted upon by grandpa constantly. This was strange to the old man since he had been alone for almost the entire last century. He had fought for hundreds of years and he had had his fill with dealing with people. But, this was now impossible now to the delight of aged warrior. The feeble looking man that cared for the children of (murdered) ex-cult members was named simply old man Bines. He was known only by Rin and Lin as Grandpa since he was the only family that they had ever known in their thirteen years of life. It was still unclear if Bines was the old warrior''s name, or that it was just an alias. The grandfather did not expel such unnecessary information to others, even to his own kin. The twins knew only Bines'' way of doing things so they did not think anything of it. It has been through out the ages that those with high intelligent were often seen as strange to those of lower mental prowess. Rin and Lin were watched intently by their grandpa, since he often worried about the twins. He wondered if the invisible hand would send more reinforcements, but none ever came. Bines potty trained the two and cared for their every need. The old man was a hard task master and started to teach the children when they were only two years. Bines did this so that Rin and Lin would be self sufficient once they grew to adulthood. The desert gave no quarter and received none in kind as well. # One year went by and the two were busy in their studies when Bines walked into the humble home. Lin spoke,"We are nearly done with the homework that you had given us already!" Rin smiled at his grandpa in agreement with what his sister had just said. Bines was teaching them to read and write as well as math. Grandpa spoke,"That is good for today, I need you to come with me to the shed." Rin asked,"What is it Grandpa?" Bines spoke,"You all will see when we get there." The trio was all standing in the windowless shed with a lantern lit. Lin spoke,"What are you going to show us today?" Rin spoke,"Yeah, Grandpa, what is it? Bines spoke,"You will learn to protect yourselves from bandits." Lin looked worried when she spoke,"Why do we have to do that? Won''t you be with us?" Bines held his granddaughter in his arms as he gave her a huge kiss. If you had told him one hundred years ago that he would had been caring for small children, yet alone doting over them so much had done for these last three years, he would had told you that you are crazy. But that is neither here nor there. The kids started to cry profusely since they thought that Bines was leaving them. Bines held the twins in both of his arms as he spoke,"I just want you two to get big and strong like Grandpa is when he gets too old to travel." Bines had to get supplies every few months and two abhorred to leave their home so he had to leave them behind for days at a time. He hated to do so but the children gave him no other choice. The children thought that it was that time again. Bines spoke,"Don''t you want to grown ups one day? I got to show you two how to do grown up tasks." The twins stop crying and looked up into their grandfather''s eyes. Bines spoke,"Rin, Lin, I am hundreds of years old." Rin spoke,"I know that you are not that old since you still have the color in your hair." Children and even teenagers are often unable to think in long-term in such a way. Bines spoke,"I am not getting any younger so you will one day be without me. This is a very big desert and it is filled with all sorts of monsters and bad people. If you are not strong enough the people will beat you up!" Lin cried,"Are you gonna leave us Grandpa?" Bines smiled,"Oh heavens, no! I just want you two to be safe when I am gone. That is all!" Ten years had come and gone for Bines and his family. Rin and Lin had grown up into happy young adults, full of energy and youth. Bines had taken great time and care into bringing the twins. Rin and Lin were both very learned people and were able to fend for themselves. All they needed was just to go through some pilot testing so that they grow into people who their grandpa could be fond of. They had all the knowledge and training, but they just lacked real world experience. Life outside their home would help to bring out the talents that the old master had seen in them for the lion''s share of the last ten years. Bines believed that the quality of training was more important than the quantity of training (such the Gigantos often believed). The first couple years he used only normal time training since the twins were only three years old when they were taught to act in combat. The next year Bines went up to double training without Rin and Lin even noticing. This process went up to twenty times normal training and no more since the twins did not have strong bodies like those who were mighty in stature. Bines only taught them what they were able to learn or do. The old master judged them only at the level that they were able to succeed at. One day after one supposed normal day, Bines hug the twins without any provocation. He usually only showed affection if needed or requested, but not for no reason. Rin and Lin accepted the attention but did not acknowledge that they knew that something was wrong at first. At dinner, Bines was still acting jittery and jumpy. Lin spoke,"What is wrong Grandpa?" Bines was crying as he had just lost everything that had held so dear. The grandfather spoke,"You have left here tonight, because I have to send you both away!" Rin and Lin were at a lost to how to respond to their Grandfather at being told that they had to leave the only home that they knew. Lin finally broke the silence as she asked,"What is going on with you, Grandpa? Let us know, so that we can know what to do to help you." Bines spoke,"I had been seen by a strange messenger a few days ago. It was revealed to me that the invisible hand has found out where we live. You two are needing to leave this place." Rin stood up to his feet and shouted,"We can beat them! We are both strong after all the training you had put us through. Bines shook his head with his face pointed down at the wooden kitchen table. The grandfather spoke,"You two do not understand the danger that you are all in! You will die if you stay here! The invisible hand''s power stretches beyond this hellish desert! I am ready for them since I had been hardened through many years of battles, but you two are still a bunch of greenhorns!" Rin and Lin were holding each other''s hand as they started to cry a storm of tears. Bines spoke,"I knew that this day would come and I had hoped that we could somehow avoid it. I will now tell you how you were found by me those thirteen years ago. I had found you as newborns, living with your parents when I had returned back to this home. Rin spoke,"I thought that you had just found us abandoned in the desert one day during your travels." The twins'' faces twisted from the befuddlement of this recent revelation from Bines. Lin spoke,"If they gave birth to us then why did they leave us behind to be cared for by you? Where did they go?" Bines stood up and walked over to his old rocking chair that he used to rest and teach the twins out of when they were just young saplings. Bines spoke,"Your mother and father were both staying here when I found you. They must had discovered this house by sheer accident. I have more than a dozen such houses sprung about the Socanas desert. I use them during all my travels plus leave some extra supplies for any would be travelers in need. I had done since I started to live in this desert many centuries ago." Bines spoke,"They were murdered by assassins in this very house!" Rin and Lin gasped out loud by the surprise of the statement. Bines spoke,"I never could discovered their names but your names were sewn into your baby clothes with much tender loving care. That much I knew to be true since they had tried to defend you two when I had arrived. I can tell that much from the man''s wounds and even your mother. You remind me just now of how they had look like when they had died." Rin spoke,"Who was behind their murder?" Bines spoke,"Your parents had the mark of the invisible hand on through some sort of branding process. The assassins that I had killed carried the same mark, as well." Lin spoke,"They were branded like mere livestock! These people are sick down to the core!" Rin had been holding his sister while they were both standing. Bines spoke,"That is how cults are! The ones at the top abuse the ones at the bottom. This group has all ex members assassinated for rebelling. The horrors I had turned a blind eye for the last few decades was staggering." Rin spoke,"You are a great master, why did you not intervene grandpa?" Bines could not look at the twins as he spoke," The old man spoke,"Because of apathy I had to those around me. I did not want to be bothered by others, because of all the fighting had suffered in my youth. I was self-centered down to very core, until I saw you two lying helpless in your mother¡¯s arms. Your mom and dad left all that they had known for a better life and I could not be bothered to do anything that can have prevented such an occasion from occurring. Caring for you two was what I guessed a form of penitence for my sins." The twins jumped into their Grandpa''s arms and broke the old rocker in the process. Rin and Lin were both thanking Bines for the things that he had done for them over the years. Bines was touched by the act of compassion that he had finally caved in whole hearted to the outpouring of tears. # The next morning the family of three packed their bags and started to travel east into the desert, while avoiding as many people as they could on the way. This went on for the next three days until they were on the Socanas/Lowrado border. It was jarring to behold since it was just desert then suddenly greenery. Rin spoke,"What is this place?" Bines spoke,"This is Lowrado, your new home!" Lin spoke,"But our home is with you, grandpa!" Bines spoke,"That is enough, child! You are a grown woman, now start acting at like it!" The twins were stunned by the sudden change from the normally calm tone of their Grandpa. Bines spoke back in his normal tone,"This land is filled with a ton of villages that will help you when you are in need. But beware with the fact that they fear outsiders due to constant bandit interference. Once they get to know they will often give you the shirt off your back. Once you are family to them you are family for life." The twins were handed money in bags to take with them until they could find some sort of income. Bines spoke,"You two should do alright in this land but hide your powers like I showed you Don¡¯t use them until they are necessary. But..." Rin spoke,"But why, grandpa? What was you going to tell us?" Bines spoke,"Here is a map, you two. If you want to see me again then follow the directions written on it." The old man had misdirected the twins away from the question by giving them the hope of what the map might bring. Rin was given the map by Bines, since he was the better navigator of the two. Bines gave one last word of warning,"You will have to rid this land of its bandit pestilence, if you ever hope to see me again. The people of the desert will require many years of battling and training before you could even dare to try them in combat." Bines and his family held each other tenderly as they all cried about their forced parting. Rin and Lin both gave their grandfather a kiss on the cheek after they finally let loose of their grip on their grandpa. Bines was finally allowing himself show emotion unlike he had done the rest of his long life. He was taught showing emotion was a sign of weakness but he cared less about that teaching at this present time. The three wiped their tears as they separated after the last thirteen years of being together. The twins walked together into the Lowrado woods. Rin and Lin harden themselves as they turned their back to the only family that they had ever known. Rin thought,"What caused you to change your ways after such a long time. It does not make sense!" Lin took the parting much harder than her brother did. Lin thought,"Why did you abandoned us Grandpa? Were we not good enough anymore. The two of them carried a yoke of sadness, yet still had a way of hope contained in Bines'' map. # Rin and Lin traveled for several days, not very stay long at any one place. They were eager to find the place that Bines had marked on the map that he had given him. More time goes by and they had reached the eastern border of Lowrado. Rin spoke,"We had gone as far east as we can, so we need to go down south until we get wherever the map has an "x" on it." Lin spoke," Are you sure, brother?" Rin spoke,"I don''t know this map may be older than grandpa is for all I know. The landmarks could had been changed over time." Rin kicked a nearby rock out of anger. Lin spoke,"You know that grandpa would not lie to us! You know that as well as I!" Rin shook his head of frustration. Rin spoke,"I love the man to death, but he always spoke in riddles or parables. He could never give a direct answer about anything! Lin spoke,"Do you think that he put us on a fool''s errand so that we give us and stay behind in this land?" \# As Bines returned back home, he remember all the good times that he had shared with his grandchildren in the last thirteen years. Rin and Lin brought joy to his existence. He harked back to the time that he was approached by a stranger in the middle of the night. Bines had not be able to sleep that night so he decided to seat under one of the palm trees as he had done for years. Bines'' well trained eyes spotted a figure in white approaching the humble home. The man did not look like anything special but assassins do not wear a shirt with assassin written upon it. This could be one of the invisible hands many members. This guy had a strange aura all over him, like which Bines had never seen before. Bines turned his head for just a second and this guy was gone. He let out a curse as he turned in a circle in the attempt to find this man. But, it was for no avail. Bines could not find him, so the stranger found him instead. He had taken completely by surprise, because he had a hand placed on his shoulder from behind. Bines turned in a one hundred and eighty degree to strike at the man. But the stranger was now to the front of Bines. Bines spoke,"Who are you and why are you here? Why are you trespassing on my property in the middle of the night. It is very shady at best to me for you to be here like in this manner." The stranger spoke,"I mean you harm or ill intent, since my purpose is to help you this very night." Bines spoke,"How is that, my strange house guest?" The stranger spoke,"I am here concerning the twins, Rin and Lin. They are special to my overseer." Bines pulled out a sword and put it to the throat of the stranger. The sword went right through the neck of the man but there was no blood!" Bines spoke,"You are without a corporal body, are you not? What are you?" The old man quickly put his blade back under his clothes, since it would not do him so good against this strange man. HE backed away from the man several paces in the vain attempt of safety. Bines was now completely paying attention to the body less stranger. The stranger spoke,"My overseer and I are not of this world as you can now plainly see. You all need to leave this place immediately since it is unsafe. Bines spoke,"Why is that? I had keep it safe for close to one hundred years." The stranger spoke,"The twins'' parents were ex invisible hand cult members and the cult plans to kill all traces of the rebels¡¯ bloodline." Bines spoke,"What, the kids had done nothing to go against the invisible hand cult." The stranger spoke,"The five generals of Socanas are behind the incoming attack! Be gone within three days or it will be too late!" The stranger spoke,"That does not matter, since the parents killed a cult leader on the way out!¡± The group will spare nothing to kill Rin and Lin. Thus, ridding themselves of rebels'' complete bloodline. It is their corrupted way of doing things. Bines was in shock and when he came to, the stranger had left completely unseen. # Rin spoke,"Sister, I do not know grandpa''s intentions, but something must had spooked him something awful. He had never acted like in the way before, since we had known him." Lin spoke,"You might be right about that Rin. it is getting late, why don''t we set up camp for the night. Rin spoke,"Let us do just that. You wanna have rabbit tonight?'' Lin smiled at the thought. # The two ate some rabbit stew after setting up camp and went right to sleep after a hard day of traveling. Rin and Lin decided to head south along the eastern Lowrado border, with the intimating mountain ranges to their left and forest to the down to their feet. They traveled for what seemed to be a few days. The days and nights were starting to blur together after the already long journey. # There was few hunters out in the far east hunting The hunter would try to keep his hunting varied over a wide as an area as possible, that the local ecosystems would not be damaged due to over hunting. All the hunters in the land of Lowrado had to keep a log that the local mayor could look at a moment''s notice. Some hunters kept two sets of books: one that was within the allowed hunting limit and the second how much they really was hunting. The hunters often looked over the duo to see if they were bandits, but most of them gave Lin and Rin little trouble, since the twins were still so innocent looking. They did not look or act like the typical stereotype of a bandit: rough and always into trouble. Rin spoke,"I do not know about you Sis, but I would like to sleep indoors tonight. We are within less than one hundred miles from our destination. Let us go seen if there is someone who will put us up for the night. We are still way under budget for our travel funds!" Lin smiled and spoke,"That sounds like a plan, bro! We can get some supplies in the morning after we had a good night''s rest. If we are lucky, they might give us some leftovers from supper. # The two walked west trough the woods when they see a simple wooden home with smoke coming out of the chimney. Lin spoke,"The place has a large barn, they might us stay up in the loft. Also, It could not be any worse than staying out in the woods another night. The twins were both walking towards the front door when the front door opens up, revealing a ginormous man. The man had to lean forward to get through the door and he stood up to just over ten foot tall. The twins were both awestruck at seeing such a large come out of the humble house. Lin thought,"This guy has to weigh at least a half a ton if not more!" The giant spoke with a loud bass voice,"Who are you two little ones and how can I help you?" Lin gave the giant an evil look as she spoke,"My name is Lin and is my brother Rin. We are hoping that you will give us a place to sleep tonight. We got..." The large man laughed at Lin''s words and said,"I am afraid that I can not do that, little Missy!" Lin yelled,"Why is that, you overgrown punk!" Rin tried to calm his sister down but it was not successfully. The giant spoke,"Little lady, I mean you no disrespect but I detect some high-caliber Ki oozing off of you two. You can give me some fun roughhousing and after that I will give you room and board for free tonight! Rin, I would live to have a little fun with you and try out my power. no weapons are needed, since this is not a battle to death and just a little exhibition. " Lin spoke,"You do not have to do this! Brother, do not given to the barbarian''s demands." Rin spoke,"I will give him a go on it like of which he has never seen before!" The giant spoke,"Is that so, then let us go out in the woods and see who will be the one to prevail." # The trio go out into the woods, so that the nearby house would not be a causality in the battle. The two males prepare to battle each other. The giant spoke,"There is no need to fight until one is hurt! We will fight until one declares that the other is the best. Only then, the battle will end!" The giant prepared himself for the battle by flexing his huge muscles. The battle would not be a serious one but just a showing of strength. at least that was what Rin had hope that it was the fight would come to. the twins did not know if this man was friend or foe at this point, so caution had to be kept at all times. Rin tried to keep his cool and unhooked his bladed weapons from off his body and gently down to the ground. He charged directly at the giant but there was no one there! Rin looked above in horror to see that his foe was up in the air, preparing to land an elbow drop on him. The swordsman knows that the giant was right on top of him and he would not be able to escape! The giant smacked Rin and knocked chest deep into the grassy ground. Luckily, Rin had the foresight to leave the large shield on his back. He had pulled it over his head in the attempt to block the blow. Lin''s jaw had dropped to the ground out of the giant being so strong. Even Bines, had never used such raw strength against the twins before. This man was stronger than anyone that ever met before throughout their lives. Rin could not get out of the ground, so he decided to dig deep into the ground. The giant lands back on the ground, but finds it too shaky to his standards, since Rin had left a huge crevice in the ground as he dug. The giant was completely in awe in how Rin took to digging to the ground. The giant yelled,"The wee man is a mole!" There formed a straight lined hole in the ground, that went in between the mighty man''s legs. The giant stomped at the ground in the attempt to stop the subterranean assault. But this was all for naught as the giant''s legs were cut repeatedly. The mighty man leans over and punches a giant hole into the ground to lure out Rin. The tactic had worked as intended, since Rin had jumped in front of the giant''s head. The swordsman throws hundreds of rocks at the giant to get him distracted for some sort of attack. None of the rocks land at their designated target. The giant had performed a Ki shout at the rocks, which leaves nothing but dust behind. Rin was hit by the shout as well and was knocked to the ground. The swordsman had flown through a thick tree on the way down to the ground. Rin had recovered quickly and pulled out a spiked ball and chain to divert a lot of damage away from himself by wrapping it around a nearby tree. Getting slammed through the tree had knocked the wind out of him. Rin performs a dropkick to the giant, but the giant counters with a drop kick of his own. Rin got kicked cleanly into his chest, which caused blood to gush out of the swordsman''s mouth. The giant yelled out,"My dropkick is better than yours!" Before the giant could react, all sorts of bladed weapons were thrust into his back. The giant did not react to the sudden surge in pain but just fell forward a mere two inches. He flexed and the wounds close up after themselves, as if they were never there. Rin knew that this giant was no joke and that he was not to be fooled with. The swordsman had to up his game or he would be dead meat sooner rather than later. The large foe only laughed at Rin for his folly for trying to hurt or maybe even attempt to murder him. All the blades that Rin had used in the past to destroyed countless targets, both inanimate and living all so many times before. Yet, he still failed. The swordsman was at impasse, just pure and simple. # Rin¡¯s memory flashed backed to several years ago, when he was just a young lad under the tutelage of his grandfather, Bines. The lad was getting beaten down by the humble master in a test of hand to hand combat. Rin was getting covered by sweat and bruises. The boy was suffering under this training but the old master was careful to not critical wound the boy.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Bines was not even breaking a sweat in the hot desert heat that soared over 200 Bines spoke,¡±You two are progressing nicely and I am proud of you all.¡± Rin paused eating as if he was troubled by something. He opened his mouth to say something but stopped himself at the last second. Lin did not pick up on her brother¡¯s confusion but Bines picked up on it all too well. Bines asked,¡±What is wrong, Rin? What is the source of your bewilderment?¡± Lin spoke,¡±Rin did something happen today, while grandpa was giving you one on one training?¡± Rin spoke,¡±No it is nothing.¡± Bines spoke,¡±Let us leave the matter lay, until he is ready to speak about.¡± # The next day Rin and Lin were trained by the Grandfather, when gave them both some water to drink out of a cloth jug. The twins were siting on a hard stone bench that Bines had made centuries ago, while the old man sat upon a chipped marble chair. Bines spoke,¡±There will be a day, where you must fight a foe that is better than you. You must not give into despair!¡± Lin spoke,¡±How do you do that Grandpa?¡± Bines smiled and said,¡±That is for you to find out!¡± Rin spoke,¡±What kind of answer is that? Quit playing with us!¡± Lin and Rin knew that their Grandpa only gave as much information when the duo had hit a wall of opposition. He wanted the younglings to not be robbed of much needed growth.¡± The twins were puzzled by the old man¡¯s response. Bines showed them a picture of a butterfly and said,¡±Is this bug pretty?¡± The twins nodded in agreement. Bines spoke,¡±But, what does it look like when it is young?¡± Lin bursts out,¡±It is a caterpillar!¡± Bines spoke,¡±The girl has won the prize. But that is not an easy process for the bug to go through. It struggles while in the cocoon, so that it can be strong enough to escape. If someone opens up the cocoon before it is ready it will die.¡± Rin spoke,¡±Why is that?¡± Bines spoke,¡±Because, it¡¯s wings would not be strong enough to fly if it does not break free of his prison on it¡¯s own power. Lin spoke,¡±That is why you won¡¯t baby us in our training and other lessons!¡± Bines spoke,¡±You finally get it. You will someday be on your one day and will have to fend for yourselves. I am a very old man and if you are to live in this hellish desert, then you must fight those that are better than you in possibly ever considerable way.¡± Rin spoke with excitement,¡±You want us to be strong like you are Grandpa!¡± Bines only shook his head in disapproval as if the boy had said something wrong. Lin asked,¡±What is the problem with what Rin had said?¡± Bines looked up at his grandchildren and spoke,¡±I am just a weak old man compared to those who are at the top the fighting world. I once fought the Butcher and lived to tell the tale!¡± Rin and Lin spoke in accord,¡±You fought that monster?¡± Bines spoke,¡±Yes, I did when he was still relatively young! He was still beatable back in those days.¡± # Bines was just a meager one hundred years old when he was still new at the famous battle academy in the north east the land of whores. He had been sent as a representative of the Socanas desert. The invisible hand was not in power of the hot desert at this time but just an urban legend. It was widely believed to just be another boogie man story to scare children. (Boy, if they only knew the truth, at that time, things might had turned out differently). The battle academy there was the best in the entire continent by a long shot. Bines had trained under several different masters at that time and he was head of his fellow students at a similar age. He found himself to be the target of jealous rage of those that did not like the sudden advancement that Bines was getting. They blamed their fellow student for their own lack of ability/or passion. # More than one hundred years had went by and Bines had become a top class warrior. He was never bigger than 5¡¯9¡± and one hundred and ninety pounds. But, he was under two percent body fat no matter what he would eat. He was just too active and having a good metabolism did not hurt ether. He was on a rare day off from training when he hears some yells coming from afar off. He runs from out his meager home when he sees flames coming from the academy¡¯s famous canyon. Bines thought,¡±A fearsome battle has just ended and one Ki has totally vanished deep into the canyon! This has to be more than a simple challenge, since such wanton destruction of the academy is strictly forbidden by the academy¡¯s elders. Who could behind all this?¡± # The warrior runs towards the source of the trouble and sees a giant man covered in crusted blood from head to toe. The mighty man was covered in a massive aura that was crushing to even the battle harden Bines. The giant was roaring out with a fearsome Ki shout to kill all normal class warriors in his tracks. Bines was too tough for to be destroyed by such a tactic. The giant looks down at Bines with disgust and said,¡±Who are you?¡± Bines was surprised by the remark and said with sarcasm,¡±Your worst nightmare!¡± The giant spoke,¡±You have a mighty mouth, but what of your combat skills, ant?¡± Bines immediately threw a smoke bomb that totally enveloped the massive man. The attacking Bines through all the throwing darts that he had on him. Out of nowhere, the smoke burst open into a cloud of fire and shrapnel. The battle appeared to be over since the giant had to be blown to bits by the explosion, especially after being so heavily injured to begin with. A huge deafening laughter echoed from inside the towering pillar of smoke. Bines was on pins and needles, awaiting the ensuing foe¡¯s attack. He did not had to wait long since a large figure moved at least mach 10 (7,680 Mph) towards in a straight stretch! Bines was rolling around at least that the same speed of the monster of an adversary. The small man was among the fastest at the battle academy, even among the ancient masters. It was still far from the rumored ones that were said to be able to move at light speed. But, Bines being a natural skeptic doubted that rumor as folly. The warrior could move faster than mach 15 ( Bines was moving quicker and quicker until he was hitting the monster at over 19,000 Mph (Mach 25)! The blows were covered in the flames for moving at such extreme speed and the assault carved into the gargantuan man¡¯s flesh. The large man was powerless to protect himself as he was getting hit in the air like a pinata. Bines was using all sorts of strikes to hurt the man beast as blood and scrapes of flesh covered the ground. This left the ground covered in the flesh of the giant but Bines was spotless since the spray of gore burnt up before it ever neared the body of the speed warrior. The remaining gore cooked on the ground, while emitting a terrible smell beyond description. Bines pulled out a large spear from his back and pierced the heart of the giant. The two warriors fell unto the ground causing an elephantine sized crater. The spear pinned the foe to the rocky ground with the small Bines pressing down upon it with his entire body. He jumped off the giant and started to walked out of the crater when he hears a noise. He turned around to his horror. The foe was still moving! The spear was being trusted by the huge man¡¯s chest muscles. The hole closed itself as it was never been there, as well as the various strikes that Bines had done to him. Bines cursed,¡±That %^%$# giant is a Giganto warrior! They are so hard to kill! I rather deal with cockroaches!¡± An enormous black aura covered the body of the giant as he leaped to his feet preparing for incoming battle. Bines had turned to reveal many metal balls and chains. The warrior frees himself of all the weights and raced towards the large foe. The Giganto raced towards Bines as well. The two warriors locked up in hand to hand combat. Bines kicked the giant in the face as hard as he could with a spiked soled shoe. # Rin spoke,¡±Wow, you managed to hurt the evil Butcher and you were not even scared at all!¡± Bines spoke,¡±No I was scared to death but I used my fear to keep me on my toes. It is not wrong to be fearful, but it can not allow it to control your actions.¡± Lin spoke,¡±How do you learn to do that?¡± Bines smiled and said,¡±You learn to do that through putting one¡¯s self in various forms of danger until you ether die or you learn to overcome the danger. The two children were scared but they were comforted by the Grandpa. He had a hand on each of the twins¡¯ hands. Bines spoke,¡±I do not mean to scare you but I want you to survive this evil desert! That is all! I hate the fact that you have to go all trough this, but it is the world that we live in.¡± The two children jump into the arms of the grandfather in a firm embrace. Bines over the next few weeks continued his tale of the battle with the Butcher. # The Butcher did not even flinch during the assault. Before he could land another blow several blades pierced the torso of the Butcher. The slim warrior jumped backwards to safety. He sees that the academy¡¯s special elites had gored the Butcher and were dragging him to the local Villainy prison. This prison was the worst prison in the world and it contained the greatest murderers and criminals in all known lands. # It had been a few hundred years and Bines was a premier master among the entire training ground in the northern continent. He was given special training after stopping the Butcher all those centuries ago. The up and coming master took advantage of his new found privileges, yet he still remained a very humble man, both in private and in public. Bines was set to be deemed to call a grand master martial artist by both his peers and elders, despite caring nothing for such a title. He was eating diner at a local eatery when he sensed something terrible. It was the Butcher¡¯s Ki and he was stronger than he ever was! Bines cursed out loud as he spoke,¡±I thought that the elite bounty hunters had imprisoned that monster all too long ago. Villainy prison has been said to be escape proof in over six thousand years!¡± This prison was for the worst of the worst of both continents of Violio! The strongest and deadliest criminals were sent there for imprisonment, when other prisons failed to keep them contained. Bines, due to his position of ability and power among the elite fighting grounds, he was expected to go help stop the Butcher again. # The two warriors meet up again with the Butcher¡¯s back to the slender master. The Butcher spoke,¡±Oh, you had appeared before me again to your own determent! I am not the warrior that I was all those many centuries ago! I am more than a simple pure brawler. You will not be able to hurt me as you had done before!¡± Bines spoke,¡±You should had never left that hell since I am a grandmaster candidate. Getting the title is just a formality at this point!¡± The Butcher spoke,¡±That is good my rival, since it will give me some pleasure before your death. I had killed all that lived or worked within Villainy prison!¡± The Butcher turned around in a complete one hundred and eighty degree arc. Bines¡¯ was rattled to his very core with what he saw. The Butcher was wearing a helmet made out of a giant human skull! He was also wearing a sleeveless vest and pants made out of human leather. His boots his made out of human bones and leather as well. Metal spikes were on both sides of his vest and on the shin pads of the Butcher. Bines spoke,¡±I knew that you were a monster back then but you look the part all too well now.¡± The Butcher only laughed as his massive killing intent begun to pour out of him, so thick that it looked like a thick red fog. The Butcher rushed at Bines at faster than sound travel and threw a massive punch. Bines had to dodge quickly before his head was taken off his shoulders. Bines started to move faster than mach 25 to just dodge the large monster at a hair¡¯s breath. The Butcher was getting faster and faster than even Bines could even imagine that such a large man could move at, yet alone stop on a coin in any direction. Bines knew that he to use more of his speed and moved up from three percent the speed of light up to ten percent. But it was for naught, since the monster sped up accordingly. # This process of the two warriors playing cat and mouse went on until the two men were moving half the speed of light! The Butcher stop mid strike and said,¡±Enough with the warm up, let¡¯s get serious.¡± Bines was taken back by the comment and stood frozen midair. The small master spoke,¡±So be it, since this war between us will not end until one of us are dead.¡± The Butcher laughed as his muscles flexed preparing to fight at full strength. Bines was removing all his Ki made weights and his body released all of his Ki. The two warriors rushed each other and threw countless blows at light speed! Neither warrior could land a blow on the other, as they locked up fighting for control. The Butcher spoke,¡±You have gotten very good, since I was taken away! But, your new powers will not help you!¡± Bines looked up at his foe with a smile. ¡°You can not win ether, because I held back back then and I hid my secrets skills! That is not counting including the new ones that I had obtain in your absence!¡± Butcher spoke,¡±I can say the same as well!¡± The man beast head butted Bines, thus knocking him flying. The small master managed to catch himself midair and land on his feet about one hundred yards away. When Bines landed a metal shield fell into broken shards right in front of him. The master knew to not take the monster¡¯s blows directly on if he could help it. The Butcher laughed and then raced towards Bines. The monster had punched the master in the stomach without giving Bines any time to protect himself. The grand master puke at the feet of the Butcher, while grabbing at his core in pain. The giant laughed at his foe¡¯s misfortune as his boots were covered in Bines¡¯ lunch. The Butcher spoke,¡±I could kill you now, but I want you to suffer before you die! I have become a sadist among sadists, while you were playing with yourself in this land!¡± The Butcher crashed his fist down at the fallen hero, which knocked Bines a mile underground with ease. The blow from the Butcher in all pretenses should had killed him but some how he didn¡¯t die. # Back in Bines¡¯ house, he was interrupted from telling his story by his grandchildren. Rin spoke,¡±You moved faster than light? I did not know you were so good!¡± Bines spoke,¡±That was after hundreds of years of training I was able to do so. I can do it even now. You can do it with enough training, especially you Rin.¡± The two children had no concept of living over hundreds of years and so they did not acknowledge the old man''s comment. Lin spoke,¡±What about me, grandpa?¡± Bines spoke,¡±You are stronger in mind than your brother, my dear.¡± The young girl seemed pleased by the answer and the two children hugged Bines in a loving embrace. Bines spoke,¡±You are both very different in your skills, but I love you both the same.¡± Rin and Lin then hugged their grandfather even harder while smiling up at him. # Back to the battle of Rin and the mysterious giant. The swordsman was forced underground, but Rin took to the dank underground like he was part mole. There was a line of dirt appeared between the giant¡¯s legs where Rin was digging underground. This was coinciding with Tenlong stomping the ground like he was playing wack a mole. # A voice spoke,¡±Tenlong, dinner time!¡± The giant spoke,¡±I am coming!¡± The twins were both worn out after the battle so Tenlong picked up the duo like they were babies and placed them up on his muscled shoulders. Lin yelled, ¡°Let us down!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I can¡¯t do that, little lady. That is because you are now my guests. You two have to be very hungry after our battle. I know I am! Rin and the giant known as Tenlong had participated in a huge battle dubbed by the oversized boy The giant just wanted be a little rough housing. But if it was that simple, but it was just a fun time for Lin and Rin. # Tenlong had been playing wack a mole with the slender six foot seven inches two hundred and seventy pound Rin. Tenlong yelled out,¡±Enough!¡±, as he punched the ground as hard as he could. A huge crater was created by the young Gigantos warrior and it forced Rin to lose his speed advantage. Rin was leaping over one hundred feet. Tenlong looked at his prey up into the air with a clown like smile. Rin fired down several large boulders at the giant, but they never reach their target. Tenlong had yelled out a fierce Ki shout that hit so hard that it destroyed the boulders in front of Rin. The swordsman was forced back hundred of feet and broke cleanly through a large oak tree. Rin despite being stunned, pulled out a large spiked ball and chain. This was used to stop him from further harm as it stopped his momentum. Rin let go of the chain and leaped off a nearby tree. The small warrior performed a drop kick at Tenlong, who was racing him at supersonic speed. Rin thought,¡±How could a man so large be so fast? Tenlong screamed out,¡±My dropkick is better than yours!¡± Rin was kicked cleanly out of his boots. Tenlong had kicked Rin with both feet so hard that blood burst out the swordsman¡¯s mouth. Rin was knocked over one mile away as Tenlong lands safely on his feet. Out of nowhere, various blades pierced the back of Tenlong until they are completely dwelling in the flesh of the lad. Tenlong yelled,¡±I feel no pain!¡± He flexed all the blades out of his body as his wounds closed up as if they were never. Rin spoke,¡±I do not want to kill you but I have no other choice!¡± Tenlong smacked his chest and said,¡±Bring it on!¡± Rin jumped into the air and aimed for Tenlong¡¯s neck. The blade broke in two as Rin grimaced out of pain and also frustration. Rin was completely helpless before Tenlong. Out of the dark night, a sharpened tree trunk pierced the stomach of Tenlong clean through. Tenlong was stumbling around but he could not allow himself to fall to the ground. The giant yelled as he flexed the trunk out of his core. Rin was amazed as he saw the tree trunk crushed by his abdominal muscles. The wound closed up whole! Tenlong spoke,¡±Let us call it a draw! You two had done well against me.¡± Tenlong carried the pair to his home on his back. # Lin had been kept safely during the fight between Tenlong and her brother, Rin. When she revealed herself, her brow was covered in large beads of sweat. Tenlong knew all too well that Lin had made the final strike during their battle. Rin was the open fighter of the pair while Lin fought best in secret. Tenlong spoke,¡±Fella, your sister is a very good fighter as well as you! It was my error to think that someone so doll like would not be deadly. You two must had much train...¡± Lin caught him off and jumped down to the ground. She yelled,¡±I am no doll! Take this on for size!¡± Tenlong was entrapped with some sort of power that begun to crush his body like a tin can. Tenlong yelled,¡±I feel no pain! So you should give it up as it is useless!¡± The giant flexed his muscles as he begun to walk towards Lin. Both of the twins were flabbergasted, since no one but Bines had ever been able to stand against Lin¡¯s mental powers. Tenlong performed a Ki shout that dwarfed the last one that he used against Rin in their battle. Rin knew the power of Tenlong all too well so he jumped behind Lin to help brace her for the incoming assault. The two were forced back for over in a straight path through trees, animals and whatever that may get it in Tenlong blast. Lin would not release her powers upon Tenlong, yet he still managed to march forward. She was getting weaker and weaker as the giant was growing stronger and stronger. Tenlong was almost upon the duo. Rin shouted,¡±You are the best! Now give up Lin!¡± Tenlong stopped his march and finally Lin stopped as well. Tenlong spoke,¡±I am sorry you two for my selfishness and my insult towards you young lady, Most people are small to me and it was not a conscious attack on you personally.¡± Lin did not answer Tenlong except with a huge look of disgust on her face. Rin spoke for his sister and said,¡±There is no more trouble between the three of us. Sir, can stay somewhere with room and board.¡± Tenlong grabbed the two up as he said,¡±You two need a good meal after such a hard workout!¡± Rin spoke,¡±That was only a workout to you, I hate to fight you for real!¡± Lin spoke,¡±Put me down you buffoon! I am not a doll! I can walk!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± You must be so tired from both your journey and our fight. I would have been in trouble if the two of you were one hundred percent.¡± The two knew that the giant was right in his assertion of the twins¡¯ powers. They were not even using half of their full power if they would have been fed and fully rested. # The small home was completely surrounded with several men and one woman standing in the front. The woman yelled,¡±Boy, where have you been so late? You are not a shadow''s spawn!¡± Chapter 16 Tenlong had just met two teenagers and it felt good for him to be around more ¡°battle types¡± his own age. He had taken the twins Lin and Rin to region where his master J had last been living at, The old warrior was still there luckily. This was not normal for the old nomad but the three was glad. Master J usually never stay in the same spot for more than a couple days. The twins were amazed at the difference between the sizes of Tenlong and the old Giganto. The old man made Tenlong look like a small child. Master J spoke,¡±Why have you taken outsiders into my home, Boy? What is the deal?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±But they were needing helping in finding¡­¡± Master J spoke,¡±You demand something from me? What fools have you brought forward before me? Ha!¡± Tenlong fell unto his knees out of frustration, while Lin raced toward the old warrior. She was knocked out by just a mere look from the wily master. Rin raced over to his sister and was beaten down by the old master¡¯s Ki as well. Tenlong stood up to his feet and yelled,¡±Leave them alone! Do not hurt them!¡± A pure red aura surrounded the boy lad as he punched his master in the face as hard as he could. Master J was taken by complete surprise when when sees a bright red Ki dragon forming around the young battler. The old warrior begun to cry as he fell to one knee before Tenlong. Master J spoke,¡±So this will be my Successor, o, King of Kings?¡± Master J was suicidal for centuries but God would not let him die! The Lord was not done with the old man yet. Tenlong fainted do to overexerted himself past his uppermost limits. Master J had only been using .0000001 percent of his power and skills. Master J could defeat over 90% of the fighters on the planet with only that much power. Tenlong was fighting elite, just pure and simple. Master J spoke with fear,¡±Could he be¡­ No, that can not be!¡± The old master turned into the Butcher! The old Gigantos switch back from his true form and his Master J form. # Tenlong awakes to screaming. Rin yelled,¡±What have you done to us?¡± Master J spoke,¡±I had done nothing but protect himself from you young greenhorns. How foolish! I have used less than one percent power on you and nothing more!¡± Lin countered,¡±Give us the information or else!¡± Master J spoke,¡±Alright honey badger, I will help if you train under me with your brother. Tenlong needs sparing partners so that he get better. Give me 30 days with a year of training spent per day training. (30 days outside=30 years inside). Rin put a hand on his sister¡¯s mouth and said,¡±We will do it! Shut your mouth, Lin!¡± He got his hand bitten bloody for his trouble. # chapter 16 Chapter 16 Tenlong had just met two teenagers and it felt good for him to be around more ¡°battle types¡± his own age. He had taken the twins Lin and Rin to region where his master J had last been living at, The old warrior was still there luckily. This was not normal for the old nomad but the three was glad. Master J usually never stay in the same spot for more than a couple days. The twins were amazed at the difference between the sizes of Tenlong and the old Giganto. The old man made Tenlong look like a small child. Master J spoke,¡±Why have you taken outsiders into my home, Boy? What is the deal?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±But they were needing helping in finding¡­¡± Master J spoke,¡±You demand something from me? What fools have you brought forward before me? Ha!¡± Tenlong fell unto his knees out of frustration, while Lin raced toward the old warrior. She was knocked out by just a mere look from the wily master. Rin raced over to his sister and was beaten down by the old master¡¯s Ki as well. Tenlong stood up to his feet and yelled,¡±Leave them alone! Do not hurt them!¡± A pure red aura surrounded the boy lad as he punched his master in the face as hard as he could. Master J was taken by complete surprise when when sees a bright red Ki dragon forming around the young battler. The old warrior begun to cry as he fell to one knee before Tenlong. Master J spoke,¡±So this will be my Successor, o, King of Kings?¡± Master J was suicidal for centuries but God would not let him die! The Lord was not done with the old man yet. Tenlong fainted do to overexerted himself past his uppermost limits. Master J had only been using .0000001 percent of his power and skills. Master J could defeat over 90% of the fighters on the planet with only that much power. Tenlong was fighting elite, just pure and simple. Master J spoke with fear,¡±Could he be¡­ No, that can not be!¡± The old master turned into the Butcher! The old Gigantos switch back from his true form and his Master J form. # Tenlong awakes to screaming. Rin yelled,¡±What have you done to us?¡± Master J spoke,¡±I had done nothing but protect himself from you young greenhorns. How foolish! I have used less than one percent power on you and nothing more!¡± Lin countered,¡±Give us the information or else!¡± Master J spoke,¡±Alright honey badger, I will help if you train under me with your brother. Tenlong needs sparing partners so that he get better. Give me 30 days with a year of training spent per day training. (30 days outside=30 years inside). Rin put a hand on his sister¡¯s mouth and said,¡±We will do it! Shut your mouth, Lin!¡± He got his hand bitten bloody for his trouble. # Thirty days goes and comes, and the three were trained to be hardy battlers. Tenlong was now fifteen foot and over fifteen hundred pounds at less than four percent body fat. Lin was over five foot four and over one hundred forty pounds. Rin was now 7 foot and over 320 pounds at less than five percent body fat. All three warriors now had the physical training to succeed in their quest that was to come. Lin spoke,¡±Why did you put us through so much hell and you trained us so very little?¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±That is the Giganto way to be so rough in our training and learn by experience. He thought me the same way for most of my life under his tutelage, as he knows no other way to teach.¡± Lin made a bow to Rin and Tenlong¡¯s surprise. ¡°It was my mistake, old master. I misjudged you completely.¡± Rin thought to how much his sister had changed during the last thirty days. Master J returned the bow to the boys¡¯ utter shock. The old master spoke,¡±My young lady, let us go to my next training designation before I send you on your mission. Where you need to go to find your mission is very dangerous, so you needed to be fit enough to go.¡± Rin had bowed himself and said,¡±Thank you for your...¡± Master J spoke,¡±Do not thank me yet, not unless you survive my next hellish training.¡± The old master led them unto a large elaborately design marble slab. Master J spoke,¡±stand still where I place you. In a flash, there were gone into the unknown. The group was zooming through some unknown space, which amazed the teenage trio to no end. Then they stopped suddenly! They were on a beach full of palm trees and grains of sand. Tenlong spoke,¡±Are we really here or am I dreaming? Is this real?¡± Master J spoke,¡±My lad, we are not even on the same continent anymore!¡± Lin spoke,¡±The ocean is just a fairy tale, since the land is blocked off by the mountains.¡± Master J spoke,¡±Feel the sand Thomas and see if it is for real.¡± The small woman did as she was asked as the old man laughed. Lin quickly dropped the subject and said,¡±Where are we supposed to go now.¡± Master J spoke,¡± You will sail on the ship that I have prepared for you. It will be self guiding so just eat, sleep and train until you arrive.¡± The old man showed them a medium sized ship and set them on their merry way. Tenlong spoke,¡±Arghh! The pirate¡¯s life is for me! I am a pirate!¡± He started to sing all sorts of sea shanties. The overgrown boy was totally enamored by the chance to be a sailor. # Rin and Lin were both eating dinner while Tenlong was on lookout for whatever they were supposed to be looking out for. Lin spoke,¡±That overgrown boy is not concerned that we had been sent on a fool¡¯s errand.¡± Rin spoke,¡±The old man must have some of objective behind all this to have us trained together for such a long period of time. Gigantos were said to be able to live for thousands of years while growing stronger everyday until they die. The old master is hiding something from even Tenlong, that much I know to be true.¡± Lin spoke,¡±But what secret is master J hiding from us? I wish I knew.¡± # Three days transpire and Tenlong yelled,¡±Land Ho!¡± A large island was in eye shot. Tenlong spoke,¡±It is clobbering time! Let us find some trouble!¡± Rin spoke,¡±Let us not go crazy until we known what the objective here. We have got to make a plan!¡± Tenlong was long gone before Rin had stopped speaking. Lin did the same as well, before they had even set anchor. Rin spoke,¡±My Lord, those two are two peas in a pod! I will have trouble keeping those two in line. I guess I better try to catch up!¡± # Tenlong was running along the shoreline until he was in eyesight of a nearby port town. It was not very big but the sound of it¡¯s citizen were deafening to the giant¡¯s ears when he entered it. The towns people dropped everything as the woman and children started to scream out of horror. He had forgot how big and fearsome he looked like to the unaware. The men of the city took up arms and surrounded him, ready to fight. One of men yelled,¡±Get out of here, you lousy pirate!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I am no pirate!¡± Another man spoke,¡±Get loss or we will call in the Death Note pirates!¡± Tenlong did not attack the men because he knew they no evil Ki pouring off them. Their Ki was mostly white in color and he would not cause them any harm. He would not purposely hurt the innocent. Tenlong spoke,¡±Then take me to them then, because I will not fight you here this day. Stop wasting my time!¡± The villagers were taken back by the giant¡¯s statement and took on time buckling him to chains before he could change his mind. They proceeded to take him to the pirate hangout. # Less than one hour later and Tenlong was knees deep in a shagged pirate base on top of the only mountain on the petite island. The base was covered head to toe with drunken, high, and/or horny pirates, with one sitting upon a golden throne. Two naked women were sitting on each side of the pirate boss. The pirate on the throne spoke,¡±What is the problem, slaves? Do not waste my time! It is almost sexy time.¡± The women giggle like school girls seeing their first pecker. One of the villagers spoke,¡±This is an outsider that has turn himself in. You wanted us to notify you when any outsider came unto the island. He came from the sea from the west side of the island.¡± The pirate spoke,¡±You mean my island or have you stuttered?¡± The villager spoke,¡±Yes, I mean your highness¡¯ island.¡± The pirate boss spoke,¡±You can leave now and do not come back until you brought back your hottest women to screw!¡± The villager spoke,¡±Yes sir, we will do as requested and bring them as soon as possible.¡± Tenlong could not help but see the trouble written all over the villagers¡¯ faces. The villagers left as Tenlong flexed the chains and weights clean off of himself. Tenlong spoke,¡±You had raped and pillaged this land for far too long! I will stop you all this day!¡± The boss spoke,¡±Jimpo, come beat this trash for me! I will get the others to destroy whatever that he sailed on!¡± A large twelve foot tall man covered in a red and black metal armor with spikes all over his massive thousand plus pound body. Tenlong started to get ready for upcoming fight! He spoke,¡±I need not worry, since you will be stop by my friends before ever get near the ship! I will kill you before you all before they get back to me to report!¡± Jimpo laughed,¡±Is that so? Hahahaha! Bring it on!¡± Tenlong charged at his foe and punched at the jawline of Jimpo¡¯s armor. It did not work since he was gored right through his hand. Jimpo laughed,¡±What a fool to believe that he could safely harm me! I am Jimpo the strong!¡± Tenlong pull away his hand and tried again to hurt Jimpo, but this time he hit him sternly in the chest. Jimpo spoke,¡¯You miserable fool! You gored yourself with your desire to fight me. You can¡¯t win against me! You are doomed to death, this very hour! Prepare yourself for death!¡± # Tenlong spoke,¡±It is not over until it is over!¡± The lad punched through the spikes on Jimpo¡¯s stomach as Jimpo grabs his stomach out of pain. Tenlong¡¯s whole body was covered in a large white aura as he watch his foe struggle to keep on his feet. The boss spoke,¡±Jimpo, enough with your clowning and finish off this punk!¡± A red and black Ki formed around the mighty Jimpo as he grows to over fifteen foot tall and over sixteen hundred pounds. Spikes grew larger and more plentiful on his massive body, along with even thicker armor set around his already hardy frame. Jimpo laughed,¡±Try again, boy!¡± Tenlong was at a complete loss to what to do since his foe was so tightly defended. The lad started to wail on his target nonetheless. The lad¡¯s body was spraying blood like a water sprinkler. It was a complete mystery who did Tenlong more damage, Jimpo or himself. The hero finally saw that Jimpo had limited visibility which harmed his offensive compatibility. His defensive prowess was so high that Jimpo paid little attention to that fact. Tenlong had been taught by Master J to find the weaknesses of his opposition and prey upon it. The Gigantos sprayed green mist into Jimpo¡¯s eyes and blinded him. Jimpo yelled out,¡±My eyes! My eyes! I cann¡¯t see!¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The foe started to get nervous and swung his arms wildly like a crazy person. Tenlong grabbed two of Jimpo¡¯s chest spikes and did a throwing suplex. Jimpo was paralyzed instantly, when he landed. This was due to both the forces of throw, and as well of all his heavy weight that he was so proud of. The pirate on the throne threw a dagger right in the right eye socket of his fellow pirate, killing Jimpo instantly. Tenlong was enraged by the pirate comrade¡¯s betrayal against Jimpo. ¡°How dare you kill your own partner as if he was simple trash? Where is all the loyalty among comrades?¡± The man on the throne smiled as he spoke,¡±I, better yet us pirates are loyal to no one except for ourselves! Argh! That is the pirate way! He failed in his job as a pirate so he had to die! It is that simple! We are the villains of the sea! We rape and pillage as we wish!¡± Tenlong boasted,¡±Well, you pirates did as you all wanted until this very day, because I will be the conqueror of the evil that is in this endangered island! The people had been through enough this very day! God has had enough of your evil ways and I will be the one to stop you!¡± The remaining pirate attacked Tenlong to their own determent, as the Gigantoo beat them all into heaps of gore that looked like the back room of an ill kept butcher house. Tenlong did not like to use excessive force unless it was for self protection. The pirate boss was nowhere to be found after the massive carnage that the giant had lost himself into. Tenlong thought,¡±Where did the punk go? I got lost in my blood lust again! It was something that I was never able to completely overcome in my training under Master J. The Butcher could not even beat it, but I must do what he failed to do so many centuries ago. I must bring this land into an era of peace, so that God¡¯s word can be easily taught out in the open! That is a constant must for me to do this work of mercy and violence here this day!¡± # Lin was racing towards only God knows where. She was so eager to complete whatever task that Master J had given. She was tired of her brother, and even her grandfather, Bines, like she was something fragile to them. She was gonna show everybody how strong she really was. She had a chip on her shoulder and she was waiting for someone to knock it off. She had a small person syndrome and overcompensated by working harder than Rin or at times even Tenlong. She wanted to be that successful as a warrior. Lin was deep into a rain forest when she hears the voices of men coming towards her direction. She hid from the incoming attack, not that she was scared but she hated to fight out in the open if possible. She up high up in the canopy to avoid detection. One pirate spoke, ¡°I hate this God forsaken island down to it¡¯s rotten backwards core!¡± The second pirate spoke with a smile,¡±Boss Rinso, demands that we find out where the outsiders are anchored. Are you going to rebel against the boss?¡± The first pirate just remain silently standing in place like a boulder. The second pirate spoke,¡±Bub, are you okay, did those hoes give you VD again?¡± A hand was placed on the first pirate to try to get a response but it was not what the pirate was expecting! The first pirate¡¯s head exploded all over his comrade¡¯s face and chest. The remaining pirate fell unto his butt out of fear and saw that his entrails were being ripped out of his body by some unknown force. The pirate died due to fright of what he had just saw. # Soon, the entire pirate search party near Lin was killed in a similar fashion. Out of the blue, a dagger came flying at Lin¡¯s head and she was forced to the rain forest floor. She barely dodged in time and she was looking for the source of the attack, when she sees a little man with knives in each hand. He surprisingly introduced with a bow and said,¡± Hello, I am Wonder Joe and I am here to kill you *&^%$!¡± Joe was covered in all sorts of cuts and wounds as the other pirates were killed with. Wonder Joe spoke,¡±Such parlor tricks will not work on me as it did the others! I am too strong minded for that! Roots from a nearby tree begun to entrapped Joe in a fierce griping all of his various joints. Joe spoke,¡±Try harder!¡± The roots were covered in flames. Fire begun to cover Lin as she was lost in fear. Lin calmed down as the flames disappeared as she she saw that the rots were still covering the pirate warrior. She throws a knife at wonder Joe. Joe turns into a pumpkin. Lin gasped,¡±What!¡± Wonder Joe was spinning around Lin with a huge knife, preparing to strike. Lin was gored through the heart as she fell to the ground dead. Yet, Joe had no time to celebrate. Lin¡¯s body exploded into a huge explosion. Joe was powerless to escape from the blast. The smoke finally cleared and wonder Joe was a mangled mess of flesh and bone. Lin appeared out of nowhere whole and dust herself off. She spoke,¡±They are heading towards the ship! I got to help Rin.¡± Tenlong was left alone to battle Rinso by himself. # Rin had made the decision to stay with the ship because it was their only way back to Lowroda. It would remain protected for as long as he humanly could do. The swordsman could hear the noise of many a pirate from less than a mile away. It was becoming more and more deafening by the second. The ship provided by Master J which, provided nothing more than mere traveling supplies. Rin spoke,¡±I am glad that I brought my weapons or I would be totally screwed! Well, no time to bellyache. The master had done it this way by design. He is just as crafty in his methods as grandpa was!¡± Rin thought,¡±It is time to test my training under Master J! The old man pushed our bodies beyond our very limits. He was more conditioning based than grandpa ever was. Master J was a hard style user emphasizing power, while Grandpa was a soft style, focusing on speed and technique. Gigantos are sticklers for body condition if I ever seen it!¡± Pirates were now within eye shot of Rin, who had a huge grin on his face. One of the pirates put their foot on a stone and it exploded. The entire pirate group were blown into a million gory pieces that landed everywhere. When the smoke cleared, there was a second group of pirates, ready to fight Rin. The young warrior jumped off the side of the ship, throwing countless blades into his foes. Several of the pirates died before Rin ever hit the ground. Rin stomped on one of the pirate¡¯s head with his shoes that were secretly containing spikes. The swordsman used the pirate as a launching pad to slice more foes into slices. The foes were sliced like rolls of summer sausage. Now, only one foe remained covered in black ninja garb. The ninja spoke,¡±My name is Jack and I have come to avenge my fellow pirates. Rin looked for the source of the noise, but it was now absent from his sight.. He tried to sense where Jack but his ki was still very faint to the point where exact detection was impossible. But what did find was endless shurikens from all directions. It was all Rin could do but to run away for a chance at safety. He thought within himself,¡±It has to be some sort of trick and I can move faster than the speed of sound with ease. I have to be careful or I will tire too easy like a cheetah.¡± Rin started to run in a circle, while going faster than the speed of sound. This was done in the attempt to catch his foe in a trap. Yet, the ninja, Jack would not take the bait, no matter how long Rin raced in a linear pattern. Rin started to throw all sorts of bladed weapons at any angle outside the circle. The ninja was forced to jump into the circle to avoid the never ending assault from Rin. This was all according to the swordsman¡¯s plan to entrap the crafty Jack inside the circle. Rin shifted his assault to inside the circle, as well above the circle. Jack was barely dodging attacks by a hair¡¯s breath. # Rin was slowly decreasing the size of the circle, until the foe could no longer dodge the assault. The ninja died a bloody mess as he hit the ground with a thud, like a sack of potatoes. Rin stabbed the ninja in the heart with his sword to ensure that he was truly died, and not playing possum. This act was overkill, but it was carried out anyway. Rin was starting to gasp for air as he thought,¡±I got to get back to the ship and eat and drink something. I had used up too many calories! That Tenlong is so lucky that he can store up calories like a camel does water!¡± # Rin ate his meal as fast as he could, so he could return to the ensuing battle. He was exiting the ship when he saw his sister Lin. She had excellent ki hiding skills that left her brother at a loss to find her at times. Lin was racing towards her brother Rin, who was still standing up on the ship¡¯s bow Rin had a fierce look on his face when he saw his twin approached the ship. Lin yelled,¡±I returned here to see if you you are al...¡± Rin yelled,¡±You bloody fool!¡± Lin was shocked by the response. She demanded,¡±Who peed in your coffee? What did I do to deserve such an ugly response from you?¡± Rin corrected,¡±I had just finished my battle, as well as you obviously. Tenlong is battling someone else with a fierce ki! Tenlong¡¯s ki is very erratic in nature and he is probably extremely damaged. He is a berserker! You know that as well as I! What is your deal?¡± Lin spoke,¡±But he is so battle hardy and strong willed. He would not have it any other way. It is in his very blood! So, what is the problem with leaving him be for now?¡± Rin spoke,¡±It is not right! We trained together for thirty years(thirty days in real time). Does not mean anything to you? Did he not pray with us and cry with us throughout that entire time? You are such a stupid girl?¡± Lin spoke,¡±Who are calling stupid, Rin? You are the only family that I have left! I can¡¯t lose you like we did lose Grandpa!¡± Rin¡¯s disposition changed as he jumped down to the sandy beach with ease in which a person breaths in air. He held his sister in a tender embrace as he spoke,¡±I know that you mean well,, but Tenlong is our family now. He is not grandpa, but he has taken to us, like a loving puppy. He is such a gentle boy trapped in a man monster¡¯s body. Plus, we were given orders to protect him from Master J!¡± Lin was looking up into his brother¡¯s eyes with tears in her own. She spoke,¡±Master J told us that it would be better to kill ourselves, than what he would do to us, if we had allow Tenlong to die. He is a rare kind of Giganto. He is a successor candidate for the old master.¡± If there was a rock big enough to hide under, she would had hid under it. That much Lin knew to be true. Rin spoke,¡±I do not want to beat a dead horse but remember that we were ourselves strangers, when we had met grandpa as newborn babies. Master J and Tenlong had done a lot to help on our journey back to Grandpa by finding whatever he has send us off to Lowroda for. Despite all our training, we are not strong enough to survive the Socanas desert and all it¡¯s dangers.¡± Lin wiped her eyes with her hand and smiled back at her brother. ¡°She said,¡±Let us get to Tenlong¡¯s side as fast as we can, so he does not suffer anymore.¡± # Tenlong was trying to get the best of Rimso but it was for naught. The giant was getting kicked senseless as blood poured from his harden flesh. Tenlong spoke,¡±You are head and shoulders above the last pirate I had fought. You must be the captain!¡± Rimso spoke,¡±If you have the time to talk then stop boring me.¡± Tenlong took it as a challenge and powered up his ki and muscle power. Rimso spoke,¡±Powering up by itself will not be enough to beat me.¡± Tenlong was on his best guard since this fight could not be carried out as sloppy as he had done with Jimpo. Tenlong¡¯s blood harden leaving a hard crusted layer over most of his massive body. His body was trying to protect itself better than nearly of all the races on Violio could hope to obtain. Tenlong raced towards Rimso at mach one! But the captain dodged in time enough to counter Tenlong¡¯s strike of his own. Tenlong was kicked hard in the side of his melon sized head, which left him stunned for several seconds. Rimso performed a leg sweep and knocked Tenlong down unto his large back. Tenlong landed very hard, yet he had gained his senses enough to see that he had to roll away. Rimso mocked,¡±You have got the body of a warrior but not the brains of one. You have no battle sense! You are ether an idiot or a novice! I can¡¯t tell, which at this moment.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I will show you the results of my training!¡± The ground started to shake as a white aura covered the lad as he raced towards Rimso at super sonic speed. The Gigantos clotheslined his foe off his feet at twice the speed of sound. Rimso transitioned into armbar position on Tenlong right arm. The giant used his free hand to prevent the snapping of his captured hand. The captain pulled tighter on his opponent¡¯s arm. Tenlong used his upper body strength to smash Rimso against his bent knee. The captain still would not let go. Tenlong did another back breaker after another. Rimso finally relented his grip on his foe. Tenlong spoke,¡±It did not felt good did it?¡± Rimso did not give his foe the satisfaction of a response. Tenlong spit out hot fire unto his foe as the captain raced away for safety. Rimso jumped above the flames while in the front of his throne. Tenlong melted the metal throne like a hot knife through butter. Rimso performed a superman punch to the jawline of Tenlong. Flammable liquid spewed out of Tenlong¡¯s mouth, as he swung his arm wildly to try to remain on his feet. Rimso laughed,¡±You do not like to be off your feet! Well do you?¡± Tenlong punched a huge crater into the floor causing the two warriors to fall towards the floor beneath them. Tenlong landed roughly on the floor landing upright, while Rimso had slowed his descent by jumping down a set of invisible stairs. Rimso had done that, to avoid any further damage. Tenlong spat more fire at his foe as it failed to land at it¡¯s designated target. Rimso kicked the giant in the head as hard as he could. Tenlong countered by grabbing both of Rimso¡¯s legs. He spat out some sort of acid out of his mouth, which covered the foe¡¯s legs entirely. Tenlong was somehow undamaged by the acid as it caused the pirate¡¯s legs to be eaten away completely. Before Rimso could hit the ground, Tenlong punched him as hard as he could repeatably. # This went on until there was nothing remained of the pirate captain. Tenlong then hit the ground flat on his back with a thud. Rin and Lin rushed into the stone pirate fortress, when they see that it is blanketed in the horrible stench to go along with the sight of blood, and unintelligible body parts. They walk into a room where the floor had been destroyed and one giant body was laying spread eagle on the ground below. Lin gasped,¡±It is Tenlong!¡± The twins raced down to their friend¡¯s aid and check his pulse. Rin yelled,¡±He is alive!¡± A voice yelled,¡±Of course, I am alive!¡± The two saw a bloodied figure siting up. It was Tenlong! Lin and Rin jumped into Tenlong¡¯s arms. Tenlong yelled,¡±I thought that I was left high and dry! Better late than never!¡± The two siblings performed first aid on the Giganto as he gasped for air. Tenlong was helped out of fortress with the twins having a firm set of hands on each of the giant¡¯s side. The villagers were coming towards the fortress, with the remaining women the pirates had not raped. The trio was walking out the front and paying no attention to the villagers on the way out. Tenlong smiled at the sight once, he got out of the villagers¡¯ view. It was the start of new life for everybody involved. chapter 18 Chapter 18 In another part of Canthra, there were hidden underground brothels that gave it¡¯s client¡¯s every act of debauchery conceivable. Kolan had banned all such places but it was still being done in the darkest of dwellings. Evil always desires to ruin the lies of the innocent. It was a constant fight to destroy such places of ill repute. Over ninety- nine percent of the people in the country did not even know how to access such places. The horror stories of such places still echoed out to the public. The truth will also come to light no matter what people do to hide it. ¡°Your sin will find you out!¡± as the Good Book says. Bounty Hunters was sent out by Kolan to stop the slavers dead or alive. It had been said through legends that Kolan was horrified when he heard what was going on under his rule that he knew that he to destroy places that sold people into doing acts that even the harden ruler could not repeat openly out in the public. At these brothels, every despicable act could be done as long as one had enough money to pay for such services. These clients would spend all that they had until they had to barter their possessions so that could feed their addictions. Some would even sell all they own, including their own families. Then the clients would sell themselves to continue fueling their own lusts. At one such brothel, one of the sex slaves got pregnant by one of many of her clients. Her name was Isnel and she knew no other kind of life that of a whore. She did not wished for this life but she had become the victim by just simply being born into this horrible profession. Her child could never know who their father really was. Isnel was not given time off while pregnant but she was given to clients that had the fetish for pregnant woman. The woman did not want to ¡°work¡± on the same day she was to deliver her child. Isnel waited until all the guards of her brothel were ether asleep or taking part in some sort of orgy. She put on a huge brown cloak and sneaked through the brothel and into the nearby town. The woman was terrified every single step as she had ran from the brothel that she had lived in her entire miserable life. Isnel had heard of midwives that worked in the town while she had went to assassinate someone one day years ago. Isnel was trained as a whore, but she had a secondary function as an assassin. She would kill all those that she and the other prostitutes¡¯ pimp ordered dead. Isnel never asked any question of why she was assassinating all these people but she just obeyed blindly. All those who dared questioned the pimp was killed and fed to the dogs. The hooker had always obeyed the pimp but this was her first child and she wanted something better for daughter that what she had been given. A sense of dread came over Isnel since she was leaving the only world that she had ever knew. If you had seen her make up caked face then you would have seen the tears running down her face. She thought,¡±What am I going to do about this child? If I stay they will rape it and throw my baby into the same hell that I was in! I will not allow that to occur! I will die before that happens!¡± Isnel was at a loss to what she was going yo do for her child. The woman walked around for while when she she ran into an old woman closing up shop. Isnel walked by the woman when she sees that the old lady had grabbed her left arm. Isnel was surprised that she had let her guard down so much that an old lady could touch her without her knowing. The old woman spoke,¡±Honey, I do know who you are but I know that you are about to pop out a baby!¡± Isnel gasped,¡±What are talking about?¡± The old woman smiled,¡±I can see a waddling pregnant woman even if you are covered up to the nine!¡± Isnel pulled out a knife but she fell to one knee. The old woman speaks,¡±Honey, your water has just broke! Lay down and I will help deliver your baby.¡± Isnel tried to struggle but she was still weak. The woman spoke, I am named Enoka and I am a midwife. I will have to deliver your baby in the street! I have no time to bring you inside.¡± Isnel spread her legs after she laid down on the street as Enoka delivered the baby safely. Enoka wrapped the baby in a towel that she had happen to have draped over her left shoulder. Enoka handed the baby over to it¡¯s mother and spoke,¡±It is a girl!¡± Isnel had uncovered her head and was crying as she saw her daughter. Enoka spoke,¡±What name will you give her?¡± The mother paused for a second Isnel spoke,¡±I will call her Hiroko.¡± Enoka spoke,¡±That is such a beautiful name.¡± Isnel spoke,¡±I heard of love but I never knew until I saw Hiroko! She is the only treasure that I have in this horrid life.¡± Enoka helped the young woman to her feet and inside the house. Isnel was put into a spare bedroom and was looked after by the midwife. The baby breastfed as the mother ate diner in chair with a little table in front of her. Enoka finished eating and break out into tears. Isnel ran back into the room and asked,¡±What is the matter?¡± Enoka spoke,¡± I do not know how to care for a baby and all I know is whoredom and assassination. I know nothing else. Isnel spoke,¡±That is nothing wrong with not nothing how to care for a young baby. No one knows how to care for a child at first. I will show you how, since it is my job to help those like you be enabled to be better able to raise your baby, Hiroko.¡± Isnel cries out,¡± Thank you so much! I will do all I can to return the favor. Hiroko must not be forced into prostitution as I was! We need to give a much better life!¡± Enoka spoke,¡± I will do all can, honey. You need not fear!¡± Isnel grabbed the midwife¡¯s hand until her knuckles turned white. Enoka spoke to Isnel the day after she given birth to her daughter, Hiroko. ¡°Honey, I do not want to rush you but have you decided what you were going to do with Hiroko.¡± Isnel had a fierce look on her face as she spoke,¡±Enoka, what are you talking about?¡± Enoka spoke,¡± I meant whether you wanted to raise your baby or do you want to give her up to adoption.¡± Isnel broke out into ranting and raving that awoke the baby. The mother tried to soothe the crying child back to sleep. Isnel spoke,¡± I can not give up my only treasure that I have in this life. I will kill myself if that happens. I can not risk it due to all the perverts running around in this land that would try to molest her! I will not allow it to happen even if it costs me my very life.¡± Enoka cried and Isnel looked up at the old midwife with tears in her eyes. Isnel spoke,¡±I will raise this child as best as I am able to and give her a better life than I ever Had. I refuse to let her be brought into prostitution as I was. I was forced to have sex with everything that breathed but she will be free of all that!¡± The old midwife was in tears of the conviction that Isnel had for her child¡¯s upbringing. Enoka thought to herself,¡± Her baby would not have a life unless Isnel and I make a way for her! I will do all I can to help them! I will not her to be molested!¡± She cried so much that her make up had blurred into a mess all over her face. Isnel spoke,¡±Help me Enoka! I do not know what to do!¡± Enoka held the young mother¡¯s hand and said,¡± Then we will find out how together.¡± Isnel bawled into a fury of tears and said,¡± Thank you so very much! No one has ever help me as you have done for me!¡± Isnel was rocking her baby in a rickety wooden chair with a blanket over her and Hiroko. The mother was trying to get her baby to go to sleep, while breast feeding. The old midwife silently opened the door and entered the room. Enoka sits in a chair next to the new mother. Enoka spoke,¡±I would like you to stay here with me until you are able to care for her by yourself. It is because I do not want your former master to find you and Hiroko. You will be safe if you stay within my home.¡° Isnel spoke with a smile,¡±Thank you, Enoka for all you had done for me a perfect stranger.¡± # A few days later, the former prostitute is able to care for Hiroko competently. Isnel spoke,¡±Enoka, thank you for all you had done but it is time for me to leave.¡± The midwife had a sad look in her eyes like she wanted the mother to stay with her forever. The old woman held her tongue because she had truly wanted the best for the mother and her baby. Enoka spoke,¡±Here is some gold coins. It is not a lot but it will support you two for a couple weeks until you can find a means to support yourself.¡± Isnel was handed a cloth bag of money and some supplies for the journey ahead. Isnel gives the old woman a huge hug with tears in her eyes. Isnel says, ¡°Thank you Mom, I love you.¡± The old woman was taken back by the showing of affection by the harden woman. Tears was smearing all over her dolled up face. The midwife pulls out a wash cloth and washes the mother¡¯s face completely clean of makeup and tears. Enoka spoke,¡±That makeup is not needed anymore since it represented your former life and getting rid of it will be the first part of your new life with Hiroko. Do not go back to that life since your baby deserves a better life than that. Isnel nodded in agreement. Enoka spoke,¡±Also take this letter to the town mark on this map and my innkeeper friend will give you a job. She will be patient in teaching honest work so that you will not to struggle. God bless you!¡± Isnel walks off into the distance as the midwife returns back into her humble home. # Meanwhile back in a mansion near the whore house where Isnel ¡°worked¡± sit a large fat man on a large cushioned throne with various women standing next to him on both sides. The woman were in variations of fetish gear while holding large platters of delicacies in their hands. This fat man was eight foot tall and weighed over nine hundred pounds of pure blubber. He was extremely lazy and did not even want to expend the effort to chew on the whole chicken he was eating. The female attendants had to manually make his jaw move up and down to chew up their master¡¯s food. A man runs into the dirty room of rotten bones and human body fluids with great urgency. The man spoke,¡±Big Daddy V, I hate to inform you that harlot 363 has disappeared and is nowhere to be found! I am so sorry.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Big Daddy V does something that he had not done in months: expend his own energy purposely. He grabs two of the women and squeezes them under his sweaty arm pits. The two women do not even scream as they are crushed to death by their slave master. They were broken mentally like a horse or some other kind of domesticated animal. The blooded women were dropped to the ground like trash and left to rot like others that were victims of the evil pimp. Big Daddy V demanded,¡±What do you mean that the whore is gone? No one escapes from me! Have all the guards killed that were in charge of the brothel and hire some new ones more competent to take their places!¡± The servant bowed and said,¡±Yes, I will do as you said and also I do not know how she escaped. But, I do know that it must had been during the night because everybody was accounted for until three am. Who do you want to deal with 363?¡± Big Daddy V set back in his chair since he stood up for some time and he was starting to sweat like he had ran a marathon. The female attendants were helping Big daddy wipe the newly found sweat off his body. The large man was huffing and puffing like he was completely worn out. It took the large pig of a man several minutes to catch his breath. Big Daddy V spoke,¡±Send for the death squad and tell them to never return until they killed the slut! Failure will not be an option for them if they fail to kill 363! No one can be shown to rebel against me and live to tell the tale. Give them the picture of the slave so that they would ensure that the escapee had been killed. Also, have them bring back the head of the slave and put it up in the brothel that she had ran from. This would set an example that escape is not an option.¡± The slaver starts to huff and puff again. The women around begin to fan the man with huge feathered fans. The servants leaves the room to do the business of his master, Big Daddy V. The slave owner grabs the rest of the chicken of a nearby plate and crushes it with his puffy hand. The chicken flies all over the women to little reaction from them. # Isnel had taken up the offer of the midwife Enoka and traveled one hundred miles to the nearby village. A chance at a new life was all that the old woman could give the new mother and new daughter. Isnel could raise Hiroko out in the open and away from the whore house that Isnel was forced to serve clients at. She always hated being forced to take part in the sick fantasies of the evil people that lived within Canthra but until now she had no other option. Now, she could work at something other than the two F''s as she called them. The first was fighting while the other was far too obvious. Enoka gave the young mother much supplies since she thought that it would take Isnel up to week to travel there. But the old woman did not know the physical capabilities of Isnel. The young woman could out run a cheetah in full sprint in high heels and a tight dress on her worst day. # The young mother made frequent stops to care for the baby, even while she was going only in one eighth speed, Isnel still reached her destination in less than half a day. She used the map given to her by Enoka to find the town where the midwife said she could find honest work and entered into a large wooden inn and into the inn¡¯s huge dinning room full of people. The crowd all stopped what they were doing when they saw Isnel lower down the hood off her head. The stares were due to everyone seeing how beautiful Isnel¡¯s face was. The people there were all awestruck at the young woman¡¯s beauty. The woman had the body to go along with the pretty face A few of the men begin to cat call her but she had paid them no heed. One large man stands up from his table and walks over to Isnel gently holding her child. The man said,¡±Hey baby, I know you just had a baby but let us make some more, just you and I.¡± Isnel did not find the humor in the comment and handed her baby over to a woman sitting at a nearby table. The mother looked at the woman sitting at the table with the fiercest look that a person could be given. The mother spoke,¡±If anything happens to my baby, I will kill you!¡± The large man was poorly strutting over to Isnel when she grabbed him by the balls. The man speaks,¡±Wow, jumping straight to the point are we?¡± Isnel squeezed hard on the man¡¯s balls and the man¡¯s round face turned white as a ghost. The large man falls unto his knees as Isnel kicks the man firmly in the side of his head. The man falls unto the wooden face first. Isnel yelled,¡±Fellas, do yo want some of what he just got? Well, do you punks?¡± The men all yell¡± No ma¡¯am, we do not want any!¡± Some of the men cross their legs after seeing the man¡¯s ball being crushed while all the men had grimaces on their faces. Isnel turned back to the woman holding her baby and took back Hiroko very gently. Then the woman fainted as the mother was baby took back her child. A old woman runs up to the young mother and tries to get here attention by putting a hand on Isnel ¡®s back. Isnel then immediately reacted to the attempted touch. She turns around in a complete one hundred and eighty degrees with her free hand swinging at the old woman¡¯s wrinkled head. Isnel sees that it was just an old woman and she manages to stop her blow at the last second. The old woman was in tears, so Isnel lowered her fist. The elderly lady spoke,¡±I am so sorry that you had to go through all that! Please stay here for the night on the house with three meals a day on the house. Any supplies you need for the baby will be given to you as well! I will make sure that pervert will be banned from this inn for life!¡± Isnel fierce look soften to that of a smile. The old woman seem to be relieved at the change in the young woman¡¯s expression. Isnel spoke,¡±You do not have to do that since it was not you to cause the buffoon to hit on me. Do not carry the weight of the world on your shoulders since you are not the Christ!¡± The old woman spoke,¡±You are right honey but I am still liable for all that goes on within this inn, since I am the owner!¡± Isnel¡¯s eyes lit up like that of the sun shining in the early morning. The old woman spoke,¡±Did I say something wrong, honey?¡± Isnel said,¡±No, it is just that you were the one that came here for. I was told by Enoka that you would help me find work.¡± The innkeeper looked surprised by the name drop of her close friend. Isnel gave the woman the letter with Enoka¡¯s special seal. # The female innkeeper had read the entire letter of her close friend with tears in her eyes. It was a request for her to help the young Isnel and her child Hiroko. The old woman had seen a lot go down over the years but the telling of what had been done to Isnel broke down the old woman into tears. The old lady shook her head out of disbelief of what such a young woman had faced in her troubled past. Isnel was starting to walking away when the old woman yelled out with tears in her wrinkled eyes,¡±Honey, where are you going? I have got to get you a room ready for you and your little girl. Forgive me if you thought I had belittled you by showing disapproval. I just did not believe something so terrible and vile could happen to such a young person, such as yourself.¡± Isnel turned back around with a look of anger on her lovely face but she was crying deep down to how her life had went until this point. The innkeeper speaks,¡±You can call me by my first name, Rose and what do you want me to call you young lady.¡± Isnel spoke,¡±Isnel is my preferred name I wished to be called by, since it was the name that my mother had gave me.¡± Rose spoke,¡±That is a pretty name dear, I like it very much. Follow me and I will show you to your room so that you can lay down your baby, Hiroko. You have to be tired after such a long walk from all the from Enoka¡¯s home village.¡± Isnel spoke,¡± I am okay, but Hiroko is starting to get fussy from the short trek.¡± Rose shook her head in concord but what wonder to what Isnel considered a long walk if one hundred miles was nothing to her. # Isnel was given a room with a large Queen size bed and a wooden baby crib that was near the bed where the woman would sleep in. There was everything that a mother could possible need was in the small but excellent room. There was even an in home bathroom with running water. Isnel was in awe of the room and was lost in the moment. Rose spoke,¡±This is your room dear and do not worry about any work for about a week or two, so that you two could get situated to the new setting.¡± Isnel was looking down at the floor as she begin to sob uncontrollably. Tears were running down the face of the young mother. The mother spoke,¡±What have I done to deserve such a blessing from you? I do not even know you and yet I am given so much for not as much of even a promise of your kindness being returned.¡± Rose spoke,¡±Honey, it is just the right thing for me to do since the strong is supposed to help those that are weaker than they are. You had nothing given to you but what Enoka and I had given you,except for the child that is in your arms. I am well off for a widow woman. I am living in a pretty good sized village and I want for nothing. I remember what it was too struggle and be blessed by the gift of others. It is called paying it forward.¡± Isnel looked confused by the statement since all she was just take, take, take. This was a foreign concept to ex-harlot. She had seen once pampered whores be thrown away like trash after they got all old and haggard. Isnel asked,¡±What is paying it forward? I had not heard of that phrase before. Please do tell me what that is. It is strange to me¡± Rose spoke,¡±My poor child, that phrase means when someone gives you something as a gift you help someone else in return. I had been told as a young girl that it is better to give than it is to receive.¡± Isnel still looked confused at what Rose was telling her. The old lady spoke,¡±You remembered how Enoka help you learn how to raise Hiroko?¡± Isnel spoke tenderly,¡±Yes I do remember all too well, what that midwife had done for us.¡± Rose smiled sweetly at the young mother and spoke,¡±She did that so your baby would have a chance a much better life than the life you had to suffer through. Do you now understand now, honey?¡± Isnel spoke with a look of intense love on her face while looking down at her baby. ¡°I do get it now! Thank you! You will not regret hiring me here since I will do all I can to do my best work for you.¡± Rose spoke,¡±That is fine, Honey. Please just rest until I call for you and do not rush yourself. You will do fine dear.¡± Rose left the room and locked the door behind her. She left a key for Isnel to use to keep her room safe from prying eyes. Hiroko was held by her mother as the pair laid on the large bed and fell right asleep. # A couple weeks go by and Rose starts Isnel out as a bus girl in the inn¡¯s diner. It was hard work for her to clean the large dining room without breaking dishes or even some furniture. Every night Isnel apologized to the innkeeper and promised to do better. This went on for over one month until the mother could do a half way good job cleaning the dining room. The other workers help saw as a pest but Rose kept her on as promised. Isnel and Hiroko was kept very close to the old innkeeper and was looked after closely. Rose would keep her promise to her friend, Enoka and be very patient with Isnel work rate. Having the mother and daughter around the inn was not a burden to Rose but it was a blessing to her. The innkeeper was barren all her married life and her husband loved her too much to take a second wife. So the couple had cared for other¡¯s children as they were their very own. Hiroko was Isnel¡¯s only treasure in this life and she learned to work hard while still being ever watchful of her child. The mother knew that her former pimp must had sent assassins to kill her so she was ever watchful. The innkeeper soon saw the woman as a hard worker and was among her best workers. The innkeeper gave Isnel a bump in pay after just three months. The innkeeper swore the mother to secrecy and she did as she was told. Bosses often had their employees keep silent about each other¡¯s pay so that would not fight over wages. # The head servant of Big Daddy V was on a horse when he stopped and got off. He tied the reins to a nearby post and went into a close by bar. The place was full of loud talking and spilled beer. This bar was not for the weak of heart since you could easily get killed for the slightest provocation. This saloon was only for the outlaws of Canthra. Five people stood out to the servant because they all siting near each other in brown hooded cloaks. A fight breaks out in the bar and bumps into the table of largest person wearing a cloak. The whole table full of food was knocked unto the floor. The attacker ran over to finish the knocked out man when the large figure bellows out with a deep grunt. The man did not like that his meal had been knocked unto the dirty floor. The figure jumps to his feet and grabs the two men by an arm and a leg. The large man then bashed the two into gore above his head, while blood rushed down his massive chest. The entire bar goers stands and prepared to battle the large man in a cloak, while he was still holding the limbs of his now dead victims. The large man was not impressed and stood grunting senselessly. A slender figure in a cloak speaks to the large man,¡±Let me on the fun, Monster! Let Hound in on the action!¡± Hound got on all fours and howled like a dog howling at the moon. All the glass in the place instantly breaks. The front half of the bar goers begins to bleed out of all the orifices of their bodies and drop to the wooden floor dead. Every internal organ in the bodies of the dead men had burst into an explosion. Another figure begins to pour out some icy liquid that raced towards the remaining bar goers. The strange liquid enters the mouths and noses of the remaining men and causes them to swell like an inflated balloon. But soon the men bust like an overfilled balloon and body fluids went flying everywhere in the bar. Another figure spoke,¡±Slush, your work is so difficult to clean up!¡± Slush spoke,¡±Quit all that belly aching Phantom, you sound like a nagging woman! Phantom raised his hands in the direction of the dead bodies and they were at this moment completely gone. All that remained was broken furniture and dishes. The remaining figure breathed in the broken dinning room furnishings and it was gone now as it was never there at all. The last figure spoke,¡±It is a great shame that Metal Wolf¡¯s abilities are just being used to clean up simple trash! What a waste, indeed!¡± The servant of Big Daddy was speechless at the comments of the five members of the death squad. chapter 19-20 Chapter 19 There was a man, no monster who went by the name of the Butcher, who lived on the planet of Violio. He was a fearsome beast of a man. He was fifteen foot nine inches tall and weighed over sixteen hundred pounds of pure muscle bound might. The Butcher¡¯s weight was almost completely muscle and he had less than two percent body fat. Having so little body fat meant that every muscle on his body was well defined and shredded down to the bone. He was like a walking human anatomy chart with all his huge muscle bellies exposed under his scarred skin. The man monster''s body is bare with countless scars covering all over his muscled body that he earned over endless battles. His face was disfigured beyond recognition and most of his head was bald with patches of hair in no sense of rhyme or reason. The Butcher lusted constantly after the insatiable desire for more power as a drug addict craves for their next fix. The Butcher was wildly believed to be the strongest warrior on Violio and he would stop at nothing to stay on top no matter how dirty a technique it was to carry out. He gave no quarter and ask for none in return. The Butcher was somehow managed to remain in his prime for several centuries and he had chased after all kinds of martial artists during those long centuries. He loved to be challenged in battle but it had become harder and harder to carry out. He was a martial artist killer and he would kill all those that dared to cross his path. The Butcher sought after all those martial artists so he could rob them of their fighting styles and their lives. He did this so that he could stay on top of the fighting scene on Violio. The Butcher had somehow developed a technique to steal the martial arts from from other warriors. A circle of ki was upon his left palm and it would attract the victim to the user¡¯s palm. Within mere seconds, hundreds of years of training could be learned. The monster of a man would wear down his opponents until they could not resist the attack. He was a genuine sadist that took pleasure in the pain of others, so the Butcher usually took his time playing with his victims until he bored of them. After he had stolen all the techniques of his victim, then he would murder his victims beyond recognition. The Butcher would cut his victims like a butcher would cut up a cow to get it ready to eat. He had done this for millions of different instances for the last few centuries. He did this to keep on top of endless succession of warriors trying to climb to steal his possession as the strongest any means necessary. It had been several years since the Butcher had found a victim worth the effort of killing. The Butcher''s abilities grew everyday but the monster¡¯s abilities were growing slowly each and everyday. He had the desire to remain on top of the martial artist world on Violio. He always had the desire to be the best and the physical abilities to do so. He had the mental edge to stay on top since most that would fight him would already be defeated due to their tremendous fear. The battle to the Butcher after that was just a formality after the foe had cave in due to fear. The Butcher was a brawler but he also a technician of a fighter. He could do any fighting style or technique perfectly. The Butcher had mastered most fighting styles down to the ¡°t¡± so he would try to learn even more styles so that he not be unprepared for the next battle. The Butcher could detect any fighter in the world if they were fighting seriously. He could pinpoint the fighter down to mere feet any day of the week without fail. Over the last few years, he couldn¡¯t find anyone worth fighting. The Butcher hated a one side fight that he could not even bother to go there. The Butcher lived in a huge metal castle covered in the bones, guts, and blood to such a degree that it stain the hundred plus story castle. That was when he was not battling across the world. The castle was unapproachable due to the mighty Ki of the Butcher. A normal person would be destroyed instantly by the warrior¡¯s enormous ki. It looked like multicolored lightning that protected the castle from any crazy minded intruders. The Butcher was sitting on his giant marble throne. The giant man was resting with both of his eyes open. The monster gave no sign of weakness even while sleeping. This came about after centuries fighting at a moment¡¯s notice. Assassins had came for him at every possible moment, whether sleeping, eating, etc,. The Butcher was sitting on his throne motionless when the man-monster sleeping when he stirs awake. He spoke,¡±Finally somebody worth the time of day of murdering! I needed to get the cobwebs out, since I slept for the last few years!¡± To the right of the large throne, there was a table with a human skull on it. The human skull had been made into a helmet and put on by the giant. The Butcher stood up to his feet and teleported himself outside of his castle. He was standing midair like midair like he was on solid ground. Butcher begun to fly into the sky at light speed. The Butcher yelled,¡±Victims, fear me for I am coming to murder you all!¡± # In a small village there lived less than one hundred people in a gentle state of being. It was a very peaceful village that had very little crime. In one of the homes lived a family of three, which consisted of father, mother and a young daughter. They were sitting at a large dining room eating lunch together. The mother spoke,¡±How is your meal, Dawn?¡± Dawn swallowed her food and spoke,¡±It is so good Mommy!¡± The mother spoke,¡±That is lovely, honey.¡± The father spoke,¡±The meal was good Lana!¡± Lana spoke,¡±Thank you, Shawn for your praise and yours too Dawn. You two are so easy to cook for. You two had figured out that if Momma is not happy then no one is happy!¡± All three of them laughed. Soon the laughter stop when Shawn jumps to his feet with a look of sheer terror on his once calm face. Lana spoke,¡±What is wrong honey? What is going on?¡± The father begins to sweat buckets. Dawn become worried and asked,¡±Are you okay, daddy?¡± Shawn spoke,¡±I feel a warrior with a very strong ki coming towards our direction. It does not feel like it is somebody good. The ki is giving me the chills!¡± Dawn was completely in the dark to what ki was or that everyone contained such energy. As such was the mind of a young child.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Shawn focuses on sensing the incoming and sees an image of the Butcher flying horizontal. The Butcher looks forward and yells as if he was aware that Shawn was sensing out for him. The father falls down on all fours out of surprise and the awesome ki that was going towards him. Dawn ran over to her father and begins to hold him crying. The little girl was upset that her daddy was in distress and she could do nothing to help him. Lana asked,¡±Who is it? Who is scaring so much?¡± Shawn stood to his feet and held Dawn in his arms. The father spoke,¡±It is okay honey since daddy just got scared for a second.¡± Sometime went by and Shawn finally spoke,¡±It was the Butcher and he is closing in quickly!¡± Lana fainted to the floor out of fright. Shawn had help his wife back to her and back to consciousness. Little dawn was crying that her mother had fainted so suddenly. Lana spoke,¡±Mommy is okay, baby! Do not worry!¡± Dawn spoke while drying her tears. Shawn spoke,¡±We have to warn all the neighbors so that they can escape as well. # Shawn had his family stay in the home while he warned the village by yelling,¡±The Butcher is coming! The Butcher is coming!¡± They all ran out of the village as they were. Some had heard the eyes while in the bathroom and was now running in the street semi nude. They ran at the mere word of the Butcher nearing the village. But they were all killed one by one as they exited the village. Shawn could feel the drop in the villager¡¯s number of ki sources drop like flies diving into burning flames. The father ran back to the home and yelled,¡±Please stay in the house, since the rest of the village has been killed! I will go fight the Butcher!¡± Lana spoke,¡±That is madness since the Butcher is impossible to kill or even hurt! He feels no pain!¡± Shawn spoke,¡±I do not have any other choice since I will not stand by and do nothing as my family is murdered before my very eyes! I will not do such a thing!¡± He had been stopped by someone grabbing his leg. It was Dawn crying as she held the pants leg of her father. Shawn stood there frozen like a statue. Chapter 20 The Singlarr galaxy is a place full of violence and debauchery. Where there is life there is sin. God allowed man to obtain the knowledge of good and evil. There might even be days that God regretted that he had ever made man. The two boys had killed their mother and were bathing in her blood, as normal kids played outside in the mud. Several servants had heard the strong outcry from the lads but did nothing to stop it. This was due to being killed themselves by the young murderers. Sanada and Morrad were not to be corrected by anybody, beside their parents. The staff had learned this the hard way and theywould not go through such punishment again. One of the boys¡¯ fathers walked covered in armor from head to toe as he sees his wife, being eviscerated by his son and his brother. The man spoke,¡±Boys, what have you done?¡± The boys stop their playing and looked up at the angered father. Sanada spoke,¡±General father, that whore stopped brother, while he was trying to seek wisdom from the evil one!¡± chapter 1 (book 2) Chapter 1 Back during Rin, Lin, and Tenlong¡¯s training under Master J, a strange event occurred after a hard night¡¯s workout. The three were sitting at a table built for men, Tenlong¡¯s size or bigger. Rin spoke, "I feel like a newborn at a kitchen table! This is crazy!¡± Lin laughed at her brother¡¯s comment. Tenlong spoke, "I am sorry that we do not have any better arrangements, but Master J is not used to having house guests. I was the probably first one in centuries, to spend time with him. He is such a hermit that abhors change. He means well though. He is very hard-nosed, yet he is very giving at the same time. He had to see many wars and battles over the supposed thousand-year life that he has said to had lived. He has certainly obtained much crystallized intellectual prowess over all that time." Rin spoke, "I wonder how strong he really is without any sandbagging? Grandpa has to be very strong as well. Isn''t that right Lin?" Lin did not respond since she looked to be deep in thought about something unbeknownst to the two others. Rin spoke, "What is wrong, sis? Has a cat got your tongue? Out with it." Tenlong frown and said, "Do not force her Rin. We don''t want to harm her by forcing an issue when she is not ready to talk about it yet. Let us be considerate to her feelings at the very minimum." Rin let the matter drop. Tenlong spoke, "Why are you two so desperate to carry out this mission for your Grandpa? I will do all I can to help you two, so tell me to shut up if I am prodding too much.¡± Lin pounded upon the stone table like a judge smacking his gavel. She stood to her feet in a rage that of someone bigger than even Tenlong. Rin just sat there at the table frozen, like a statue. Tenlong spoke with concern, "Have I erred my friends? What did I do to wrong you all? Please do tell me what I have done." Rin spoke, "It is okay. You have done nothing wrong to us. It is that the subject is just a sore subject for us, especially for Lin. We miss Grandpa after being with him nearly all our lives." Lin tried and succeeded to flip the table over and everything on it. Her face was red as an apple and grimaced into a face filled with pure unadulterated anger. Rin spoke, "We were our grandpa''s hands and feet, but he cast away one day out in the blue. He gave us no explanation but just handed us this hastily written map. If he had made it himself, then he would have been very trouble at the time upon which he had written it. That much I know to the gospel truth as you say it, Tenlong." Lin started to break what few dishes that were left unbroken after she had flipped the table. She spoke, "Are we not good enough anymore? Why have cast us like unwanted trash down into a dumpster fire? What have we done to you to deserve this? We did all we could to please you and did all our tasks as good little children. Yet, here we are in the land, we know nothing about to find something that may or may not even exist! What malarkey!¡± The twins were both crying profusely to the point that Tenlong was forced to take action. Tenlong remembered how he felt in the arms of both of his mothers. He picked them off the floor like little babies in a mother¡¯s arms, with the means of trying to comfort Rin and Lin. Lin instantly fought the embrace of Tenlong, kicked and punching to no end. Rin tried to escape the Gigantos¡¯ grip as well, but as violently as Lin was at this moment. The pair was powerless to escape the mighty man powerful, yet somehow gentle embrace. Lin gasped as she looked up into the eyes of Tenlong. He was crying along with them with the tenderest look that one could be given. Rin saw as well and was taken back by the sight as well. A spirit of peace covered the trio like they are given ad never experienced before. Tenlong lowered the duo to the floor with care not often given by a man of his size. The twins¡® eyes about jumped out of their skulls when they looked back upon the image of Tenlong. He appeared to much older and bigger at twenty feet tall, to go along with weighing one ton of hardening muscle. He was wearing the clothing of royalty with a large golden crown on his head. The crown had gemstones upon them, but that was not the greatest attraction that they saw that day. There was an elongated green dragon wrapping itself around the flesh of the giant. The dragon did something truly unexpected. The dragon roared at the twins with a deafening blast of wind that caused the twins to tremble at its very presence. Rin and Lin were white as a ghost as Tenlong¡¯s appearance returned back to his normal self. Tenlong was totally unaware of what had transpired and the twins never spoke to Tenlong about what really had transpired that night. # Tenlong and the had just returned back from their mission with the pirate island when Master J greets them with a firm look on his face. The master spoke, "It did not go as I hoped, but better than I had expected. You three are three different individuals but still you are one unit do not forget that. There will come a time where you will need all your combined skills to win." All three students nodded in agreement. Master J spoke, "Go rest at Tenlong''s house for a week and recover. Then and only then I will show you what you twins had looking for." Rin and Lin bright up like a new shining star in the sky. The twins bowed to the old warrior and said, "Thank you Master J!" Tenlong bowed as well and repeated what the twins said. # Tenlong and the others were just out in the woods outside Mary and his house when the trio find themselves blanketed with hunters. Mayor Grimwald was leading a mob to attack the trio. The mayor spoke, "We do not want any trouble from you three, now get lost! We are looking for our family and guests to return." Tenlong left smaller five feet smaller and clean shaven, while he returned back fifty percent bigger, and with a large brown beard that was down to the top of his abdomen. The twins'' appearance changed as well, with Rin gaining both muscle and vertical height. Lin was more well rounded and curvy in her physique. Her body was that of a fitness athlete, despite she originally appearing to a doll. Tenlong spoke in a deep bass voice, "This is how you treat your family? We were gone for only one month!" Mary ran out from door to her house and leap off of one of the hunter¡¯s back. She landed into Tenlong¡¯s arms. Mary spoke, "I missed you so much Tenlong! You had gotten so much bigger, I barely knew you at first. But, a mother always knows her child no matter how long they had been absent from them!" Jimmy Jr jumped unto his brother¡¯s shoulders with glee as well, # The village created a going away feast for the trio that lasts a few days. In a blink of an eye, a week had transpired and the village had given Tenlong, Rin, and Lin all sorts of supplies that they need to start a journey. Tenlong had carried a huge backpack that weighs at least half a ton at the very least. The twins carried a lot but nowhere as much as the young Gigantos had carried. Master J was waiting at the edge of the village for the trio. Master J spoke, "It is D-day and there will be no going back once we get started. Once you set out on your journey, I will not be able to help you, since I have other issues to deal with at this time. You will have to use all the training that I bestowed upon you all to survive.¡± Tenlong and the others looked sad at just the mention of their master¡¯s departure. Master J spoke, "I have trained you all enough, no more than enough. You just need much more combat experience, than fighting some few pirates in your free time. There will be more than enough danger to experience, once I take you to the underground tunnel system. Tenlong had given you more special treatment than the others, so do not forget to carry your weight, no pun intended.¡± Rin and Lin started to laugh once they looked at Tenlong''s backpack. Tenlong started to tear up after thinking about leaving the family that he received, after losing his first family once his mother Zizi was murdered. Rin and Lin were on their friend¡¯s shoulders, trying to wipe away his alligator tears. Master J spoke, "Tenlong, do not ever forget what you are trying to fight for. Don''t lose yourself in the fighting, as I did all those centuries ago." Tenlong smiled a bittersweet smile. ¡°I will not forget what I am and that I want to be strong as you one day. Yet, I want to free this land of all it''s dangers so that God''s people will not have to suffer in silence anymore." Master J put a hand on his student''s shoulder, next to where Lin was sitting. ¡°Tenlong, our kind becomes stronger based on one''s desire. My desire as a young warrior was to the strongest in all of Violin and for a while, I was that strong. But, it did not fill the emptiness that was in my heart. That spot was where my family and God once was. You fight not just for the sake of becoming the strongest but also for the sake of others less fortunate than you. You have two pillars of power to work on so that you can become stronger than me with only one pillar." Tenlong spoke, "That is flattering, teacher. Stop it before it goes to my head." Master J had a look of shame on his face, while he could not look at his face. He spoke, "Children, I had killed millions, no billions over my lifetime. I am not proud of it. I was both a serial killer and a mass murderer! I do not know why the Lord wanted to take me back. It is beyond me.¡± Tenlong smiled and put a hand on his teacher''s shoulder. ¡°Teacher, the Lord is not done with you, because he has a mission for you to do, like the three of us, have our own to do as well. Your sins can be covered by the blood of the lamb." Master J spoke, "I wish that I could cry but my tears had dried up long ago. Rin and Lin, please take care of my student. You all, please take care of each other." Tenlong hugged his teacher with Lin and Rin still on his back. They hugged their master as well. The old Gigantos was taken back by the tender embrace but he soon relented to his student''s touch. Master J did something he rarely ever did anymore. He smiled. The trio was taken back by the sight but they mutually decided to not say anything about it. # Master J took the trio down to an entrance to the underground tunnel system. The master spoke, "Here we are, do you three feel the same way as you did before we left the village?" Tenlong spoke, ¡°Yes!¡± The twins followed up with a loud yes as well. Tenlong led the way into the tunnel with Rin and Lin following behind him. Each of the young warriors was given a lit torch by the master as they entered the cave. The entrance disappeared behind them like it was never there, to begin with. # The trio walked for what felt to be hours, but they did not know to be true since they had no external lights beside their torches. Tenlong was like a kid on the day before his birthday party, instead, his presents were various forms of bandits and monsters. Rin and Lin did not have the urge to fight as Tenlong did. The twins fought to live, while Tenlong was visa versa. Tenlong did not have to wait very long, because a pack of wild dogs attacked his group. The trio threw the torches to the ground at their feet. There were at least twenty to thirty dogs ranging from medium-sized dogs up to extra large dogs that weighed two to three hundred pounds of sheer muscle and little fat. The dogs were attacking the heroes from all angles. Tenlong punched some of the smaller dogs into oblivion, one right after another. Rin was slicing some of the bigger dogs with his two-handed sword, while Lin using her mental powers to cause some of the dogs to attack each other. More dogs came to attack our heroes, but they soon fell to the overwhelming prowess of the trio. A large three-headed dog came to avenge its pack. It was ten times bigger than any of the other previous dogs. Rin spoke, "This one must be the alpha!" Tenlong spoke, "Let me have him." Rin and Lin obliged their friends. Tenlong cracked his blood-soaked knuckles. Tenlong roared out, "Bring it on Scooby!" The dog pounced upon the giant while standing on its hind legs. The paws were rearing into the flesh of Tenlong''s chest as the left head bit Tenlong''s right arm. The fangs had gone deep into the lad''s flesh. Tenlong was used to fighting wild dogs so he knew to hit the dog¡¯s throat to force the beast¡¯s gag reflex. The left head left go of his grip as it started to gag. Tenlong punched the left head off its shoulders. Tenlong grabbed up the vertically standing dog and did a throwing suplex on it! The dog landed hard on the stony ground. Tenlong raced towards the dog and did a roundhouse kick that crushed the central head into blood and gore. Only the right head remained and trying to bite Tenlong. Tenlong grabbed the back of the dog''s jaw that was toothless. He then used both of his hands to rip the dog¡¯s head in half. He was victorious in his battle. Tenlong yelled out," Aw man, that was way too easy! I want a challenge!" Lin corrected, "We could have been eaten alive by these fur balls and you are disappointed that you did not get hurt enough. What kinda man are you? That mutt could have bitten your arm off." Tenlong spoke, "Us Gigantos, love to battle, even at death''s door. I had known only one other of my kind for sure. But, I had read all of the Gigantos'' history that I could, before I met you all, and I found out that my race was a violent one." Rin spoke, "We just want to see Grandpa again is all." Lin smacked Rin¡¯s back out of anger. She spoke, "I can speak for myself! I am not a cripple!" Rin spoke, "I am sorry, sis. I did not mean anything by it." Lin spoke, "Well stop it, I had trained as much as you did to become a warrior. Do not forget it!" Tenlong spoke, "Do not be too hard on him, Lin. He is just worried about you. Not everyone can be a bad dude like I am." Lin spoke, "Do not get me started, big man!" Tenlong only smiled after the comment from Lin. # The trio continued on with their journey, they then ran across a bandit''s den. Then mayhem then has begun. The Gigantos went into a killing spree. Tenlong double lariat two bandits'' heads off of their shoulders. He kicked the torso off of five bandits. He then set the rest of the foes on fire and hit them into oblivion. Rin and Lin could not get a hit edgewise. Tenlong was that into it. Lin spoke, "Are you done with your killing spree or do we need to battle you, as well?" Tenlong smiled a wicked smile. ¡°Lin, I am done for now. I am going to clean up and fix the dog we killed for dinner." Rin and Lin about blew chunks at the thought of eating dog. Lin spoke, "It was bad enough to watch you clean all the dogs, let alone eat them in a den filled the stink of burnt flesh.¡± Tenlong spoke, "I can cook it somewhere else. It is not that big of a deal." Lin started to puke unto the floor. Rin spoke, "A bandit''s den is so homely for dinner time." Tenlong spoke, "The best part of waking up is carnage in your cup!" # The trio left the den and found a tunnel that was a dead end, so they only had to protect one entrance. Tenlong placed his campfire at the front of the entrance, so he could eat his dog meat without making the others throw up, any more than they already had. The hunter ate everything he killed, except for humans. He wasted very little of the animals he killed. Rin and Lin ate some deer stew back in the rear of the tunnel. Tenlong yelled, "You don''t know what you are missing!" Rin yelled, "I am good!" Lin spoke, "Yes, I do! Keep that slop up there!" # The trio rested in shifts, with Tenlong going first, then Rin, and finally Lin the night went on peaceful and they continued on their adventure. Lin asked, "Why would Grandfather want us to come into this horrid place?" Rin shrugged his shoulders in puzzlement. Tenlong spoke, "The Lord works in mysterious ways." This did not make the twins feel much better but that was that Tenlong could do for now. # Days go and no more bandit or animal attacks. Tenlong was getting irritated from the lack of action and was getting short with Lin and Rin. Lin shouted, "Shut your mouth, you battle junkie!" Rin spoke, "Just drop it!" Tenlong spoke, "Shut your mouth, wench!" Lin spoke, "Wench, I will show you wench!" Lin grabbed a large boulder, she ran up his arm and smashed over Tenlong''s head. Tenlong was going to snap when he stopped in his tracks. Lin spoke, "Chill dude, Ten, you are driving yourself insane! We have more battles to fight down the road. Let''s not fight among ourselves, we can spar once we get to safety." Tenlong spoke, "Lin, what have I done?" Lin kissed the giant on the cheek. Rin¡¯s jaw about drop down to the floor. Tenlong kissed Lin on the entire side of her face. Her whole side of her face was wet from the giant¡¯s kiss. Lin was wiping the saliva off her face while grumbling under her breath. Rin thought to himself, "Tenlong is the dragon and Lin is the dragon lady. She is braver than I am to mess someone as strong as he is. Tenlong is usually the nice guy, but at the same time, he is a battler. The loudest dogs are usually the smallest ones. I will never tell Lin that, though." The trio had a good night until the boys awoke to Lin screaming her head off. Tenlong and Rin left the supplies behind as they chased after whoever was messing with Lin. It had been Lin''s watch and she was long gone. The lads were racing at over Mach two in pursuit of Lin''s capture. It did not take long for Tenlong and Rin to catch up to Lin''s capture. It was three trolls roughly the size the Tenlong that had Lin. They were smelly and green in color. One of the trolls had Lin, as he looked back at the heroes with his long pointy nose. Lin had been hogged tied with a rope and she was struggling to escape. Rin threw a knife at the center troll''s back, the one holding Lin, but it just kept on running as he had only received a bug bite. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The two trolls that were at each side of the central troll fell back to battle the duo. Tenlong fought the one on the right, while Lin had the left one. The remaining troll raced onward to God only knows. Tenlong got hit in the side of his head with a wooden club. The troll growled with glee with his successful strike. The Gigantos warrior spat some blood out of his mouth, as he was both angry and excited for the challenge. Tenlong got mad and grabbed the club out of the troll¡¯s hands. Tenlong broke the club over the monster¡¯s jaw. The jaw of the troll was now completely nonexistent as it grabbed the bleeding orifice. The troll pulled out a huge dagger from his waist and sliced the top of Tenlong''s head clean open. Blood has begun to flow down into the eyes of Tenlong. The young man snapped and let out a huge battle cry. Tenlong punched the pointy end of the dagger and it broke into one million pieces. The punch forced its way through the heart of the troll. Tenlong knew that the troll was dead, so he raced past Rin who was deep into combat. He didn¡¯t want to leave Rin behind but Tenlong knew that Lin was in the most danger. Tenlong thought, "Lin, you had better be safe or I will¡­ I do not know what I will do." # Rin was battling a huge troll with extreme caution. He could not allow taking blows from the beast as Tenlong had done. He was not even in the same country as Tenlong, when it comes to toughness. One or two good hits and he would be dead as a doornail. Rin dodged the club of the troll with supersonic speed and dashed behind the troll. The club was stuck into the stony ground. Rin thought, "Here is my chance!" The swordsman slashed the back of the head of the troll since the neck muscles of the troll were well built. Rin did not want to break his sword on the troll''s traps. The troll¡¯s head was sliced into two horizontal slices. The top slices went flying across the room. # Tenlong was racing after the screams of Lin through a series of tunnels. He was starting to fall behind the troll carrying his comrade. Tenlong knew that he did not have very good ki detection skills like Rin and Lin had. So he made the decision to run through the stone walls like they were particle board. # Tenlong was following the screams of his comrade, like a homing beacon. He was starting to get closer and closer to the source of the screams. He had grown accustomed to her voice after training together for thirty years. He was starting to feel Lin''s ki as if it was less than one hundred feet away. He was running through heavy stone walls as if they were just paper mache. Tenlong finds himself in a large hall that reeked of various bodily fluids and rotten corpses. There were over one hundred trolls, inside the great hall. Lin was laying down on top of an extensive stone altar while being chained down to it. She was trying to break free of her restraints, so several trolls had to pin her down to the stained altar. He saw that in front of the altar was a large stone stairway that no handrails. On top of the stairway was a patchy rug, obliviously made out of several different fabrics sewed together with no sense of order. On top of the long stairway was a long stone platform that was at least fifty feet off the floor underneath. Tenlong cried out," Lin are you hurt? What do you need me to do?'' Lin stopped her struggle for an instance and gave Tenlong a piercing look that he had never seen from her before. It had pierced through his very soul to the point that his bottom lip was shaking, but was luckily left unseen by his long brown beard. He was entrapped in time by the gaze of the young woman to the point that he was unable to move even an inch. Lin broke the silence with a high pitched shout, "Do you not see me in distress or are you daft. Get your caveman derriere over here and get me out of here! If you don''t, then I will kill you myself!" Tenlong broke free of his sudden hesitation and raced towards Lin. The trolls darted towards the hero, while he charges recklessly towards the incoming trolls. He gave out a double lariat to two trolls that knocked their heads clean off of their green shoulders. The heads fall down to the ground with a thud, as the head spasm due to torn up nerves. A mist of blood sprays out of the decapitated trolls as if their shattered necks had been a water sprinkler. The bodies fall down to the ground in front of them. Ten more trolls encircled the speeding hero down to a crawl. The trolls had been carrying all sorts of stone weapons and they were ready to use them. They were making some sort of battle chant when one troll jumps up into the air rushing downward on the fierce-faced Tenlong. The hero puts up his arms up to block the blow as he yelled, "Bring it on!" Tenlong caught the stone blade with both hands and the lifted whole weight of the enormous troll up into the air. The creature was struggling to force the sword downward, as the Gigantos broke the blade cleanly in two to the troll¡¯s complete horror. Tenlong grabbed the sharp end of the sword and sliced the neck of the downward falling troll. The foe fell down to the ground clutching his neck. But it was for naught since the enemy soon bled to death. Two more trolls charge him each with a stone clubs, but Tenlong countered soon enough with a double kick to trolls'' ball sacks. The two green faced fiends'' faces turned white as a ghost when they fall down to the ground forward. The seven remaining trolls all run at the hero in all sorts of directions, readying to strike in unison. Tenlong was in a battle stance while engaging in deep breathing. He punched each of the trolls in the heart, or at least where he thought the trolls¡¯ heart should be located at. All of the seven trolls stop mid-stride with their weapons drawn. Their faces were covered in a veil of extreme pain. They all dropped their weapons to the ground, as their hearts exploded out of their chests. This left a huge gaping hole in each of the would-be attackers that could be seen clearly from both sides. The bodies hit the ground as the Gigantos held his massive arms above his head. He was laughing like a madman because he was enjoyed to being able to take apart in what looked likely to a mighty battle. Rin finally finds his way into the hall and sees Tenlong deep into his battle lust, while he sees Lin wrapped in chains. He thought to himself, "For crying out loud, this is some grade A bull crap! Lin is captured with close to one hundred trolls ready to kill her and Tenlong is just playing around with his prey, as a cat does with a mouse! I am left holding the puke bag again!" Trolls are on top of the swordsman, when Rin disembowels the oncoming trolls, as a hot blade goes through cold butter. The trolls attempt to keep their intestines inside their torsos. He does not stop to see what carnage he was leaving behind in his wake when he is almost directly in front of his sister. Lin thought, "About time these two clowns show up together! I didn''t want to fight this many trolls by myself if I could help it. The foreplay is over and the main event is finally here." She used her mental powers to free herself of her chains, during the confusion that Tenlong and her brother were causing. Lin levitates the chains up into the air and wraps around an unsuspecting troll. Foam starts to come out of his mouth, as the trolls lose the struggle for his life. The chains loosen from the throat of the troll and explode into a fray of blistering metal links. This collection of shrapnel pierces the harden flesh of several trolls causing them to scream out, due to feeling hot piercing pain. The metal links explode, like a bomb inside the flesh of the foes. The trolls fall to the floor in broken fragments of flesh and bones. Lin boasted, "I need no man to save me as if I am a damsel in distress!" Tenlong remained back to his senses and said, "Shut up, you blue hair feminist!" Lin retorted back, "I am a redhead, you big oaf!" He smiled to the response as he was beating nearby trolls as if they were a pinata. Instead of candy coming out, it was blood and viscera. Lin sees that next to her was a metal candle stand and she levitates it up into the air. Then she fires it as if it is a heated seating troll killing missile. The candlestick gores through several trolls, as they were made out of mere clay. Lin gets to her feet and dusts herself off the best that she could. She screams, "I am not gonna be a bride! I will die before I let that happen!" The trio of Tenlong, Rin, and Lin was getting the better hand over the trolls when they hear a deafening roar coming from the top of the huge stone stairway. Everyone stops in their tracks to see the source of the roar. It was an enormous troll sitting upon the stone throne. This foe was not like the other trolls, because he had a regal appearance to him. His clothes matched his demeanor since were of coverings pertaining to a king, no rather yet a troll king. His makeshift crown was made out of bone and various gemstones. He was also wearing a fur coat of what looked like it was from a wolf and he wore pants dyed with the blood of humans. The troll king spoke, "You imbeciles, you can''t jerk off without my guidance! Kill them all right now, before I destroy you all for your incompetence! I will not tolerate any more malarkey from you clowns! Get it done, now!¡¯ The rest of the trolls were scared to death by the harsh commandment from their commander. Lin used the moment of inaction to reuse the metal candlestick from before. This time it would penetrate the massive chest of her new-found foe. The weapon was heated several hundred degrees and fired faster than the speed of sound. Instead of killing the troll king, it broke as if it was an egg over one¡¯s own head. Lin was horrified to see her strike to be entirely ineffective. The royal troll was flexing his chest out of pride, causes his pecs to alternate going up and down. The king boasted, "I am Zulgeteb, the king of this troll clan and I will kill you two punks. Your little darling will be my troll bride! Am I not right, my fellow trolls?" The remaining trolls put their makeshift weapons up in the air and bellow out a deafening battle cry. Lin shouted out even louder than the nearby trolls, "I am going to kill you all and sew you all together like one big troll centipede! Then I am going to glue all your weapons together and shove it your disgusting butts sideways!" Zulgeteb spoke, "We have a feisty one fellows, it will just make it more fun to break you!" The rest of the trolls made all sorts of catcalls at the small woman. Lin used her powers to create illusions around the remaining trolls, which caused them to start battling each other to death. The king boasted, "Such parlor tricks will not work on me! Try harder!" During his sister''s distraction, Rin was now completely over the head of Zulgeteb with both swords out. He would let anyone hurt his sister, let alone some filthy trolls. He cut at the upper torso of the ever observant troll. But it was for nothing because the troll blocked the swords with just his forearms as if they were mere children toys. Only minor wounds were left behind on the arms of Zulgeteb, despite all of Rin''s efforts. He was then punched hard in the chest by the attacking foe. The swordsman spits up blood before he hit the hard ground still on his feet. Rin was grabbing his chest with his left hand and wiping the blood out of his mouth with his left. Lin ran over to help her brother, who was now on one knee. She was holding his side, an attempt to shield her brother from future attacks. Tenlong had enough, as he was cracking his knuckles raring for a fight. His eyes were not the eyes of their friend, but that of one preparing to go to an all-out war. He spoke with a rage the others had not seen before, "No one hurts my friends! No one will live to tell about it! That much I promise you this day!¡± The troll only laughed at his opponent. Rin attempted to speak, "Be careful Tenlong, this one is not like the others! He is a genuine monster!" Lin spoke, "That is enough, brother, you mustn''t move anymore!" Tenlong had not turned to look at his friend, but he kept them intently upon his target. The Gigantos was almost on top of the stairs when he was kicked in the stomach by Zulgeteb. The strike knocked Tenlong back down to the bottom of the stairs. The young hero was pissed off by being bested by the troll, but what was hurt the most was his pride. The troll had never left his seat, yet Tenlong been showed up just the same. His face was red as an apple, which caused the troll to laugh uncontrollably. Tenlong managed to keep on his feet from the blow, but its nothing to recover his wounded ego. The warrior did not run up the stairs, but leap flat-footed at the troll, going faster than Mach three. But, Tenlong''s feet never hit the ground, since he was punched cleanly in the jaw by Zulgeteb. He was rocked hard by the blow and fell down to the ground. Tenlong was confused about seeing himself floating midair. He thought, "Am I flying? Master J had shown that it was possible to use own ki, as a means to fly above the ground.¡± Tenlong finally puts two and two together and sees that Lin''s face was contorted. Her face always looked that way when carrying a large load with her mind. The warrior left his horizontal position to standing vertically. Lin finally relents her hold over her friend, as he lands his feet on the ground with a thud. Lin looked at Tenlong with a look of concern. ¡°Are you okay, Ten?¡± Tenlong boasted with a smile,¡± It is just a flesh wound!¡± Lin was nervous over this harsh battle but was slightly relieved that her friend had not yet given up hope that he could win alone. She knew that Tenlong would rather die than accept help in a battle. This was why the twins would not take anymore further offensive action against the troll king. He thought to himself as he walked back up the stairs, "I am getting what I want and getting a true challenge this time. It is time to show off the training that Master J has given me!" Tenlong grabbed the ankles of the troll, but he could not budge him an itch. He grunted as he struggled to lift his foe. The king spoke, "Do not give yourself a hernia, my young cadet! You are not as strong as you look! You are all flash and no bang!" The comment pierced Tenlong like an arrow through his heart. The troll spoke, "You are nothing before the mighty Taijin! That is all you will ever be!" Tenlong was fired up in anger about what Taijin said and he took it as a challenge. The Gigantos lifted the troll over his head without any concern being shown to the potential danger. Taijin spoke, "Do not strain yourself you overgrown brat, because you might crap your diapers!" The king got free of Tenlong¡¯s grip and kicked his opponent off the stage, Tenlong hit the hard ground as Lin was not strong enough to stop the fall. The hero was not able to feel physical pain but he was a little shaken by the hard landing. Tenlong started going into his battle breathing technique to help use all of his power against Zulgeteb. He raced towards the bottom of the steps and ripped them cleanly out of the ground!¡± The whole stairway and the raised platform connected to it were being lifted above Tenlong''s head! The stone platform had to weigh nearly one hundred tons, but it was like a feather to the young warrior. Tenlong shouted, "Try this on for size!" He suplex the entire stone object over his head back to the far wall behind him. The twins had pressed themselves flatly to the ground horizontally in the attempt to keep out of the way of the destructive assault from Tenlong. The Giganto was a kind man who was gentle to his friends and loved ones. But at times could be extremely rough with others, this was due to not knowing his own strength. The twins had learned the hard way to get out of the way when the giant was in that annihilating state. The twins were flabbergasted about the might of Tenlong as the stone construct was being obliterated into oblivion. Smoke and shards of stone were flung into the air throughout the entire troll hall. Tenlong was in the backward bridge position with the back of his head only a foot off the floor. His large arms were still at the end of the throwing arm. The core strength of Tenlong was incredible for him to allow to do what he had done as a feat of sheer unadulterated power. Master J had taught him the value of proper conditioning so that one could successfully perform as one had intended. Tenlong returned to his feet and turned a complete one hundred and eighty degrees. He performed a double biceps pose and flexed every muscle on his fifteen hundred pound frame. The twins turned around, while remained to kneel on the ground to see what damage had been done. The smoke had not yet cleared when Lin gasped out in complete horror. The smoke finally clears and Zulgeteb was still sitting on his throne completely intact! Tenlong''s eyes were now bulging out his eye sockets. He could not help but visibly show his utter confusion upon what he was seeing. The wall and floor behind the troll had been completely destroyed, yet Zulgeteb remained completely unharmed! Not even dust was upon his clothes, nor any rumble as well.¡± Tenlong was now livid and he bellowed out the fiercest ki shout that had ever spewed out of a mouth. The troll hall was starting to crack under his massive pressure. Rin shouted, "Stop it Tenlong before you kill us all!'' Tenlong stopped the ki shout and started to mumble some sort of unintelligible order of words. The twins had no idea to what the warrior was trying to do. Then out of nowhere, he was gone in a flash. Out of nowhere, the troll king was several dozen feet away from his throne standing on his two feet. Zulgeteb looked concern as if something had just happened. Then his crown broke into little shards and fell down to the wrecked floor below him. Blood has begun to pour from the top of his bald head. He feels the first shedding of his own blood and it confuses him. The troll king punched the already wrecked ground beneath him and causes a huge crater to encircle him. Tenlong was at where Zulgeteb''s throne once was. A small amount of blood and skin from the troll was on the hardened edge of Tenlong upturned hand. The Giganto spoke as he wiped the flesh of his foe off his presence. ¡°How does it feel to finally feel the pain that you caused to so many of your innumerable victims?" The troll was sniffling out of fear, as he was staring at the blood that was pouring from his head. Zulgeteb was trying to wipe off the blood of his head, but his body had refused at this moment to clot. Tenlong started to laugh with a wicked grin on his face. The laugh-filled the entire room with a cover of fear. Even the twins were afraid of what Tenlong might do next. The hero vanished again and reappeared behind the troll with his arms contorted in some sort of pose. Lin shouts, "Look at the troll''s head! It had been completely snapped around to his back!" The troll then fell down backward unto the floor. Rin spoke, "You had won Tenlong! You had finally won the fight!" Tenlong corrected, "It is not over yet!" The giant put his hands behind his head. A spear was piercing through both of Tenlong forearms. He was injured, but he had successfully protected his head from attack. The twins had seen that it was Zulgeteb that was attacking Tenlong. The hero spoke, "You do not when to die, do you?" The troll boasted, "That was my weaker twin brother Zulgeteb, I am Reji!" The king was holding the spear still firmly in his flesh spoke, "You used your own brother as a disposable body double. What scum you are to throw away your own flesh and blood as mere cannon fodder!¡± Reji boasted, "That is the troll clansmen way! The weak are mere stepping stones for the strong!" Tenlong ripped himself free from the weapon and jumped in a three hundred and sixty-degree arc to face his opponent. He was at a safe distance from his foe, but his lower arms were now completely useless. He spoke,¡± I am not done yet!¡± Reji raced towards his foe when Tenlong did something unexpected. He did a flying dropkick directed at the pointy end of the metal end of the wooden spear. It broke the spear into a rumble, which surprised the real troll king. Tenlong did a Hurricanrana on the troll, while still remaining up in the air above the head of Reji. The move flipped the troll down on the ground face first. The troll king¡¯s head was smashed into oblivion. Tenlong was victorious, for real this time. # Tenlong''s eyes had rolled to the back of his head, as he stood to feet with arms dangling to his side. His head was rattling, like a bobble head with no semblance of order. He was completely out of it that much the twins knew for sure. The pair stood to their feet, as they tried to approached Tenlong. Lin spoke, "Ten, you have won! You need to get fixed up by us before you lose both of your arms!" The giant gave no response, as he stood up no personal awareness to where he was currently at. Tenlong made a weird noise and puked upon both of his forearms. The expelled fluid hardens very quickly like it was cement. Tenlong just stood there like a statue. Rin had almost got close to his friend when Tenlong prepared to strike. The swordsman backed off quickly and said, "We might as well set up camp since he is going nowhere for a while. The remaining trolls had chased each other outside the remains of the hall." Lin spoke, "Brother, you think that Ten is alright? He is hurt pretty bad." Rin spoke with concern on his face, "I believe so because his kind has weird ways of self -healing. It is best to leave him be until he returns to the land of the living." His sister seemed pleased with the answer, as he went to search for supplies. # Back at Mary''s house, the young widow was praying in the same wooden chair that she prayed on some many nights before. She was crying, while she was leaning on the chair. She was praying for her younger son, Tenlong. Mary, since she was a little girl, had always believed in the power of prayer and had never lost that enduring faith. She was glad that he had two comrades to go with him on his journey to find whatever Rin and Lin were searching after. Mary also knew that Tenlong had a second objective of going. That was to seek out battles beyond her wildest imaginations. He wanted to help rid Lowroda of all potential dangers so the people within could finally live in peace. Tenlong was not as short-sighted as her deceased husband was. Jimmy Sr was not a bad man, but he cared only for his loved ones and not those outside his village. Her husband would help all those in need around him, but he would not travel to the nearby villages volunteering his help. Jimmy had a heck of time protecting his home and it had cost him his own life. Tenlong was attempting at just thirteen years old to protect an entire nation and that fact scared her the deepest. Despite being a giant warrior from old, he was still her son. Back at Mary''s house, Tenlong''s adopted mother was a nervous wreck. Mary knew that Tenlong and his comrades would be facing all sorts of dangers. But what worried her the most was how much Tenlong was still struggling over his birth mother''s death. This tragedy caused deep darkness to dwell in the corners of his soul. The black aura covered him during his darkest moments and he would hurt all those who were in his path. Mary did not hold any anger against her son for striking her, while covered in the evil black aura. Mary prayed, "Lord, please help my boy and the twins. Help Tenlong conquer the darkness that is within him. Teach Rin and Lin how to comfort him during those times.¡± Tenlong had started to stir on the fourth day to the twins'' joy. # Lin spoke, "He maybe will wake up today!" Tenlong started to groan and rub his eyes. Rin smiled, "You could be right." Tenlong opened his eyes. The giant spoke, "How long was I out for!" Rin spoke, "You were out for three whole days, my friend." Lin hugged Tenlong around his thick neck and was swing around Tenlong, like a tie around a man¡¯s neck. Tenlong finally looked down to Lin smile like a Cheshire cat Lin spoke, "About time you woke up. We were worried about you."\ Tenlong spoke, "It must have been a heck of a fight since I do not remember the end of it. Did I win?" Rin looked at Lin with a look of concern. Lin spoke, "Of course, you won. It was a violent battle." The twins were starting to sweat a little. Tenlong spoke, "Oh well, we won. That is all that matters" The twins were relieved that he did not press the matter of Tenlong blacking out. Tenlong spoke, "What is for breakfast?" Lin scolded, "We are in a hall full of rotten flesh. We will cook you a meal once we find somewhere sanitary to cook in. The trolls are starting to smell something fierce. You are too many to move to another location." Tenlong spoke, "Let''s go find somewhere to eat some dinner.!" The trio searched for a spot to cook a meal # What the twins didn¡¯t tell Tenlong was that he had awoken once before. He had awoken to see that both of the troll kings¡¯ dead bodies were still there. He put the corpses on top of each other and preceded to curb stomp the heck out of the pair Minutes go by and Tenlong had punched Reji and Zulgeteb into a stain on the ground. Yet, he was still pounding down on a hole in the ground. Rin cried out, "Tenlong, he is long since dead! Stop it!" Lin spoke, "Let me deal with him, brother! Rin spoke, "Do not go over there!" The swordsman held his sister so that she would not get hurt by the enraged Tenlong. Lin spoke, "Do not hear him crying up there? We are family to him and you know it!" Rin spoke, I am not deaf but he is so hard to stop when in his rages. You had heard that from his own mother. Lin was crying at the sight of her friend¡¯s personal struggle. Tenlong was pounding the ground in the attempt to kill the hallucination of his mother¡¯s killer. Tenlong spoke, "Why won''t you die already? You come back to haunt me, no matter how many times I kill you!" Lin broke free of her brother''s grip over her slowly walked up the stairs. This was done so that it would not set off Tenlong anymore than he already was. She was in the dark about what was going on with Tenlong, but Lin knew that she had to try. Lin spoke, "He is dead now! You do not have to hurt him anymore! This is Lin here and I want to help you through this. Rin is here as well. We are both worried about you. I do not know what happens before we met you, but I am with you." Tenlong''s aura had changed from white to black while he was in this state. Tenlong spoke, "What do you all know? He is laying right here laughing at me. Do not see him? He is right there, I am telling you that I am not crazy!" Lin spoke, "Then tell me all about it if it helps you! Come down from here and Rin and I will help you. You can trust us, since we are family, remember?" Tenlong looked at Lin with tears in his eyes. He spoke, "Help me with this pain! I can''t deal with it anymore!" Lin spoke, "Ten, let me help you down from here. You need to get away from all this mess." Tenlong stood up as Lin attempted to help her comrade walk but she was carried on the giant¡¯s leg, like a child holding a parent¡¯s leg as they walked. Rin would have laughed if the situation had not been so tense. Tenlong walked down the stairs with tears running down to his waist. Rin struggled to start moving again after taking such a furious blow from the troll king, but he still managed to clear off a spot for Tenlong and his sister to rest. The twins helped Tenlong down to the floor as the remaining trolls ran for their lives. They wanted no part of Tenlong and his friends. Rin was on knee patting the lower back of the sitting Tenlong. ¡°It will be okay buddy! We are here for you! We will help you as you helped us over all those years of training." Tenlong looked at Rin with a look of fear over his face. It was as if Tenlong was asking for help, but he could not express it verbally. The giant grabbed Rin with his massive left hand like a young child holding their stuff bear. chapter 2 Chapter 2 Meanwhile, in another troll hall, sat upon a golden throne an immense troll king with a bar of gold and Gemstone filled crown. The troll had several halves necked women entrapped with chains wrapped to a leather neck collars. The slave women were feeding the oversize troll, when some trolls were running into the hall, like chickens with their heads ripped off. The troll king grabbed the slaves'' chains out of anger, causing the woman to fall face first with the food trays unto each side of a troll. The troll king yelled, "How dare you enter my domain without announcing your coming!" The troll stood to his feet, while still holding tight on the slaves¡¯ chains. The women were struggling to escape the collars to no avail, while being hanging several feet up in the air. The visiting trolls bowed as they struggled to speak. The king spoke, "My troll brothers, why are you coming before me in such a worry?" The slave woman was nearly strangled to death by the inattentive troll king. One of the trolls spoke, "Our whole clan has been killed by three overworlders. We are the only ones that managed to escape!" The troll King slammed the women down to the ground as they foam out their mouths. ¡°You dare to leave our brothers behind to die. You shall be with them shortly!¡± Guards raced towards the visiting trolls and gored them with various bladed weapons. The Troll king had expected the trolls to die protecting their troll brethren. The whole hall was covered in trolls so that the floor has completely vanished from sight. The escaping troll was butchered like a pig. The troll king shouted, "These cowards had to die and so must the three that killed one of our fellow troll clans! We must have revenge for our brothers!¡± The trolls put their fists up in the air as they shout, "Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!" The troll king spoke, "Trolls go find any outsider and murder them! Bring me back their heads as proof! Any that do so will be given a mighty reward! Go, my servants!" The trolls shouted as the trolls raced out of the hall. The troll king looked down at the mess that he had made at each side of the throne. The harlots were covered in spilled food and vomit. ¡°You harlots are nasty! Clean up this mess before I kill you as well.¡± The women endeavored to awake, so they struggled to clean up the mess. # Tenlong and others had eaten and were now on a trek into the unknown. They knew that there would be blood to spill if there were any remaining trolls. The trio knew that there had more danger coming there way. A week goes by and still, there were no foes. Tenlong spoke, "Boy, I could use a mighty battle after ten days of no battles." Lin smacked Tenlong¡¯s thigh. ¡°Shut up you battle addict!¡± Rin spoke, "Ask and you shall receive." Lin spoke, "What are you rambling about brother?" Tenlong let out a wicked smile under his bearded face He spoke, "We have eyes looking upon us. Get ready for this!" The twins see over one hundred trolls racing towards them. The trio released their ki into their battle state and begun fighting the foes. The trolls were getting punched cleanly through the trolls, like hole filled cheese. Tenlong was laughing uncontrollably like he was a mad man. Rin was slicing trolls into pieces, like a hot knife through butter. He was moving in circles around the troll warriors. Lin was using pyrokinesis to burn trolls alive, while she levitated boulders to finish the job. # In under thirty minutes, the trio of Tenlong, Rin, and Lin had completely disseminated over one hundred trolls that were stronger than the ones that they had fought in the past. Tenlong spoke, "These guys were easier to kill than the last group of regular trolls. They must have been much weaker." Lin corrected, "No, they were head and shoulders above the last troll grunts. We just had a power boast after our recent battles." Rin spoke, "Master J said that we will get much stronger after we get more battle experience. He had also said that we would not anymore be training from him for a couple of years. We needed to bring out the talents he helps us develop over those thirty years." Tenlong spoke, "We all must have gotten stronger since we had started to battle as a unit. It does not hurt that my kind gets stronger every day just sitting on a couch. I had gotten stronger after every battle, no matter how big or small.¡± Lin jumped unto Tenlong''s shoulders to smack him in the face with her foot. She spoke, "Keep humble you braggart!" Tenlong smiled at the strike as a baby striking its parent. Tenlong spoke with his head tilted towards Lin that was seated on his right shoulder, "I do as you ask, but I am still excited for the battles ahead. I wonder if these trolls have a boss troll as the last ones did. One can only hope and pray.¡± The twins started to fret a little since the large Tenlong was like an overgrown mastiff. These dogs can be very gentle nature but can be very aggressive when enraged. Rin spoke, "Lin, you have the best ki detection of the group, so why don''t you find where the next group of foes." Lin focused hard on trying to find the next battle, while on the giant¡¯s shoulders. Tenlong was yelling, "I can''t wait, hurry it up, Lin." Lin¡¯s face turned red as an apple. She spoke, "Shut up Ten, or no battles for you! I need to focus without any interruptions from loud mouths!" Tenlong pouted like a scolded child and did as he was commanded by Lin. Lin spoke, "I got some more troll-like ki deep in the south. There is someone stronger ki than the troll king from last battle." Tenlong spoke with glee, "Really? I can''t wait!" Lin spoke, "Shut up Ten! There are a few others with significant levels of ki as well near the strongest one. About one hundred miles out from the strongest ki lays several hundred warriors stronger than the grunts, we had just faced." Rin spoke," Point where that is since it is hard to tell where is south in this underground labyrinth." Lin pointed in the direction of where the largest group was going. Tenlong was running straight towards that direction, walls or no walls. Lin spoke, "That cursed Gigantos! He will be the death of us yet!" What the group did not know that the group of warriors was in earnest search of them so that they could avenge their fallen troll brothers. # The biggest search party ran into Tenlong as a march through a wall yelling, Oh yeah! Snap into a beef stick!" The battle was now on with Tenlong fighting like a berserker, with little care for his own body. He had run well over Mach three (over 2,300 mph) with the stone walls not stopping him in the slightest. Rin spoke, "That blasted Tenlong is so quick when he is going in a straight line, it is scary!" Lin was too busy running to make a follow-up comment. The duo finally caught up with the battling Tenlong. He killing all sorts of troll, like a kid in candy with a fist filled with cash. Lin and raced in opposite directions with Tenlong in the middle of the group. She saw a slim troll heading her so they prepared to battle this incoming foe was an elite troll warrior. It would not be as easy as the others were in the past. The troll emitted a fire blast from his right hand as he directed it towards the face of Lin. Lin blocked the fireball with a fire blast of her own The two blasts caused a huge explosion that killed all that were near it. Several trolls died in the huge blast that scorched the stony ground. Fortunately, both Lin and the elite jumped to safety. The elite troll spoke, "I am sorry, that my brothers are stupid enough to get in the way of our battle. They are far too simpleminded for my taste." Lin did not respond to the troll as she readied for the next strike. Lin was a counter fighter a lot of the time. The troll fired a giant fireball that made the last fire blast look like a piss ant. Lin would not back down no matter what. Lin put her in front of the body and shouted. The giant ball of flame was remaining stationary in the air. The two warriors were using their ki/ mental abilities to force the blast towards each other. The warriors were sweating like hookers in church, due to their massive struggle to kill the other. Lin was starting to getting the upper hand over the foe as the flame attack was getting closer and closer to the struggling troll. Soon, the troll was engulfed in flames as he exploded in a blast of fire and guts. # Rin was battling his own elite troll who was as slender in the frame as he was. The two warriors pulled off their sides their weapons on choice. Rin pulled out a thin straight sword, while the troll pulled out two curved sabers. The two warriors clashed blades together Rin and the elite troll were moving in a huge circle going faster than Mach two and getting faster by the second. Sparks were flying endlessly from the two warriors. The surrounding trolls had to back up to keep from getting ether sliced to death or burned by the sparks. The onlookers were unable to properly escape as the warriors sliced the bystanders like slice salami. The onlookers got smart and rushed out of the way, so they would not die. Both Rin and the troll swordsman emitted a tremendous amount of ki as they fought harder and harder. Rin sliced the troll¡¯s shoulder and cut his arm off. The troll screamed out in horror after using his limb. During the time where the troll was screaming out in pain, Rin cuts the troll¡¯s head off his shoulders. Rin knew better than to strike the well-developed traps of the trolls because he had learned that from fighting Tenlong. Tenlong was battling the last of the elite troll warriors, who was as large as the young Giganto was. Both warriors were preparing to fight, so the remaining trolls that were near the two humongous giants ran for their lives. The green monsters were not stupid enough to be victims of the two warriors¡¯ upcoming battle. Tenlong let out a ki shout at the troll, which causes causalities among the onlookers. The foe wouldn¡¯t back down, despite the cracking ground under him. The troll returned the favor and hit Tenlong with a ki shout of his own. More trolls were being killed while trying to run for their lives. The warriors attack each other with a shout at the same time, killing nearly all of the fleeing trolls. Tenlong and the elite warrior were not fazed by the shouts. The two fighters started to wail on each other with the stiffest punches that they had ever given to another person. The two giants would not back down even an inch. They would rather die than give into the other''s assaults because their pride wouldn''t allow it. The slug fest had gone on for several minutes, when they chop each other on their huge trapezius muscles, as hard as they possibly could. Still, Tenlong and the troll still didn''t back down. The Giganto did a spinning back fist against the troll''s jaw and staggered his foe. The enemy had lost some of his sharp canine teeth in the assault, as he spits up blood out of his mouth. The troll countered with a hard kick to Tenlong''s hard skull. He was knocked back by the blow. The hero caught his footing by returning ahead destroying kick to the troll''s now crushed cranium. The troll''s headless body hit the floor with a thud. # The trio had killed what few of the remaining trolls that were left from the previous battles. Tenlong spoke,¡± I am just getting warmed up, what about you two?¡¯ Rin spoke, "I am okay as well, so let''s destroy more of the trolls. How are you, Lin?" Lin spoke, "I am okay, but you better worry about yourself. I have felt strong ki, much greater than the troll King that Tenlong had killed. It may be another elite troll. Tenlong grabbed up unto his shoulders like she was a baby around their parent''s neck. He spoke, "Tell me where to go and we will get to a much better fight." Lin kicked the man in the side of his head to try to beat some sense into him, but to no avail. She spoke, "Stop it!" Tenlong put his arms above his head and started to run through walls again. Lin was screaming something intelligible, while Rin chase after the duo. # The giant burst through a stone wall, as he yelled, "Oh Yeah!" Lin put herself into the horizontal fireman carry position so that she would not be hurt by the falling rubble. She got dizzy during the assault and climb down the back of Tenlong. Rin had caught up to find themselves in a massive hall, devoid of any kind of furniture or decoration. Rin spoke, "It is a trap, be careful!" The warning came too soon as the hole that Tenlong had made had closed up behind them. Tenlong tried to break down the wall, but it would not work. The Giganto spoke, "What''s going on? These are the same walls that I had destroyed so many times before.¡± Lin spoke, "These walls are covered in some sort of extremely powerful ki barrier. I never have seen anything done at this scale before. We will have to destroy the source of the barrier, whether it be an object or even a person.¡± Tenlong spoke, "So we will have to kill everything so that we can get out?¡± Rin spoke, "Calm down, it may not be that simple. Don''t get careless, or you will die a fool''s death! Remember what Master J has taught us.¡± Tenlong spoke, "I hadn''t forgotten, I am just a little eager. Let me check out my theory!" Lin spoke, "Stop it," as Tenlong punch a massive hole into the floor. The opening closed up after him. Rin spoke, "Where has he gone, Lin?" His sister didn''t answer as two voices come bellowing from atop of the hall''s raised platform. It had two people sitting on a throne made out of numerous human bones. The first person was a woman sitting on the other person¡¯s lap. She was wearing all black fetish gear made out of some kind of leather. This female had on her face, green war paint, to match her black hair and pale white skin. The other voice was that of a male troll that was thinner than most of the other trolls. He had been wearing body armor made out of the bones of his many victims. Lin spoke, "Take care, brother these guys are no slouches." The woman spoke, "You two weaklings are our victims now! We will rape you to death!" The sleazy woman got off the troll and stood to her feet. The troll spoke, "I am called Yetu and this is my whore, Kerrin! Prepare to die!¡± The two foes drop down to the floor and race towards the twins. Lin and Kerrin got near each other, as they vanished into thin air. Rin cried out," Lin! Where have you gone?" Yetu spoke, "You need to worry about yourself since you will be my slave soon enough!" The swordsman spoke, "Good luck with that!" The troll spoke, "Your sister will be our troll-wife, soon enough!" Rin spoke, "Why don''t you rape your own women? Are they all ugly like you are so that you couldn¡¯t get it up anymore?¡± Yetu spoke, "Female trolls are only one in a million trolls. We look the way we do now, due to being too incestuous. We needed new blood to keep our kind alive and strong! So we took your upside women.¡± Rin spoke, "Not anymore, we will stop your criminal ways, even if we have to kill you down to the last troll!" The two stop their banter and started to size each other up. # Tenlong was deep underground laying in a two-story pile of gold and jewels. He spoke, "Where am I? I never have seen so much gold in my life, let alone this many jewels. Tenlong hears something heavy walking towards him in a dimly lit cave. He jumps down to his feet and yells, "Come out and fight!" The creature turns around the corner to Tenlong¡¯s amazement. It was a green dragon that was over twenty tons and over one hundred feet tall. Tenlong jumped out of the way, in the attempt to dodge the dragon¡¯s flames. He spoke, "I can spit stuff out of my mouth too. Tenlong spat acid unto the dragon as it shook off the acid as if it was water. The warrior spoke, "Well, that did not work!" The dragon covered Tenlong in flames, but he moved at Mach three to get out of the flames. He punched the dragon with a superman punch right in his face. Tenlong was hit with the creature¡¯s tail and knocked into a nearby pile of gold. He got immediately out of the pile and charged the dragon with his fiercest dropkick to the monster¡¯s chest. Tenlong was amazed at the toughness of the dragon¡¯s scales. He was covered in flames as the giant had enough. He was not even dodging the flames. He yelled, "That is enough! I got to stop playing around." A white aura covers the Gigantos and protects him from the flames. Tenlong punches clean through the dragon¡¯s chest and comes right through the beast¡¯s rear end. The Gigantos yelled, "Feed me more! Feed me more! Feed me more!" The warrior soon had his wish, we saw that the dragon was not alone, since he was part of a Weyr. (It is the name for a group of dragons). Five more green dragons the same size of the first dragon, come to avenge their fellow dragon. Tenlong covers himself in a huge ball of ki that blocks the dragons¡¯ flames. The floor was destroyed by the aura, as levitated up two feet up into the air. He yells out, "Take me on for size and tell me how my ki arrows feel." The dragons all are attacking the warrior¡¯s aura shield. One hundred arrows pierced the five monsters¡¯ flesh. The dragons are gored through their heads and most of their internal organs. Tenlong had been successful in his defense, but he did not drop his guard. Two larger green dragons that are weighing over thirty tons and are one hundred and twenty feet tall. Tenlong tried using the ki arrows on the two dragons, but it was not very useful. He spoke, "Hey! You must be stronger to match your increase in size over those other jokers.¡± The dragons breathed fire on Tenlong and the aura couldn''t protect him as it had done before. Tenlong tried to dodge, but he was crushed into the rocky ground by the foot of the nearest dragon. He was under the foot of the dragon, as his breath was leaving his body. His arms had been This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. pinned under his massive body. He would not give up. His body starts to get extremely hot, as steam is coming off his hardened flesh. His body heats up to over one thousand degrees. His clothes burn off completely, as he starts to get up. The dragon loses control of his grip over Tenlong, as it struggles to keep at its feet. The giant¡¯s whole body gets hotter and hotter, as he speeds up to Mach four. He is hurting the dragons, but not breaking through their scales. Tenlong yells, "Feel my full power and all of my speed. He was covered in a ball of ki and storm steam that was over twelve hundred degrees. He sped up to full supersonic speed (Mach five) and gored the two dragons into oblivion. Tenlong did not have time to rest since he was faced with a dragon that was over one hundred fifty feet tall and sixty tons! The large green dragon roars at the hero and forces him down to one knee. This one would not be as easy to beat, as the other ones were. Tenlong couldn''t move due to the roar, shaking up his internal balance. His eardrums burst into blood, as the fluid gushes out of his ears. Tenlong yelled, "I can''t get my balance back. The dragon spews flames all over the body of the giant at a temperature of over two thousand degrees! Tenlong was burnt to a mass of molten lava and very little else. # Lin was inside some sort of sickening torture chamber with Kerrin being nowhere to be found. The ritual whore¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire chamber, but Lin couldn¡¯t determine to where the source was emitting from. ¡°You little darling with your lovely pear-shaped body, I will have fun taming you for my master! You have such wide hips for a short woman as yourself. Those are child-bearing hips, I declare to you." Lin wouldn¡¯t give the slut the benefit of a verbal response, so she decided to use her physic powers to show her disgust. The woman used various spiked balls and chains to wreck clean through the barricades of shelves and unnameable equipment. Soon, Kerrin was revealed, sitting on several sex slaves that formed some sort of human chair. The mistress spoke, "Don''t you want to take part in the pleasure of pain? You will find out soon enough that I am so kind to my lovelies.¡± Lin spat a long distance lugie that hit the woman straight in the eye, but she didn¡¯t even blink once. The physic warrior spoke, "I am sure that was not the first white substance to hit your face! Kerrin had one of her slaves lick the spit off her makeup face. The mistress sliced the back of the slave with a cat of nine tails. The slave screams, "It feels so good!" Kerrin stomped the neck of the slave and corrected, ¡°That is Mistress Kerrin to you, dirt!¡± The slave screams again, "Mistress Kerrin, it feels so good!" The mistress yelled, "That is better!" Lin threw a mentally controlled knife to the left eye of Kerrin. The whore rolls on the floor, trying to free her eye socket from the knife. Lin used her powers to beat the back of Kerrin, as she cried out to the pain. The slaves were frozen in place, as they awaited a command from their mistress. The heroine took advantage of the slaves¡¯ inaction and whipped Kerrin¡¯s back down to the bones. Lin saw an iron maiden within twenty feet from her. She pulled over the device over to her foe with her mind and opened the spiked filled torture device. The iron maiden was covered in blood both inside and out. Lin pushed Kerrin into the maiden and slammed the door behind her. The mistress screamed out in horror, as she relents to death¡¯s unrelenting call. Lin thinks that it was over, but it was not. The former slaves return back to their normal senses and they were pissed. They yelled, like wolves to the moon, as they grabbed up the small woman. Lin kills some of the slaves, but they did not relent in coming after her. Two slaves set up a torture rack and gesture the other slaves near them. The rest of the slaves do as they are asked, despite all of Lin¡¯s screams. The slaves hold her down, as they tie each of her limbs down to the rack with heavy chains. One of the men hit Lin in the head with a metal club. She was knocked clean out of consciousness, as they slowly tear her muscles from her bones. The crack of the bones being ripped apart was deafening to all that could have listened. # Rin was standing in front of Yetu as the two warriors were starting to fight inside of the giant troll hall. The troll spoke, "You have killed my brothers, Zulgeteb and Reji! You will have to die to avenge their deaths. They were just starting out on their own and you just ruined it! I know that they could have been great, but that is impossible now." Rin spoke, "They started the trouble and we punished them in response to that fact.¡± Yetu charged at his foe with a heavy ax and Rin countered the strike with a sword strike of his own. The two warriors¡¯ weapons clash into an explosion of sparks. Rin was amazed at the ease at which Yetu was using such a massive ax. The swordsman figured that the ax user would only have a limited range of motions in its patterns. But, the troll''s ax usage was not the case. The ax was being moved like it was only a feather in Yetu''s green hand. Rin thought, "This guy is only using one to control his blade, despite most heavy ax users requiring both hands. Does the dual wield, as I do?¡± Both the swordsman and the troll ax man were fighting to the death, while under a self-imposed handicap. They were both proud as warriors and would only as they would see fit. The warriors were deep into a firework display pouring from their two weapons. Yetu swung his ax at the head of Rin, but the swordsman drops to the floor and sweeps his foe down to the floor with him. Rin forced his foe into a figure four lock and sat up on his butt with his hands supporting his upper body. The swordsman had learned this wrestling hold from his friend Tenlong. The troll was crying out, due to the writhing pain that he was feeling. Yetu rolled unto his foe¡¯s back to ease the pain that he was feeling in his legs. This act put most of the hold¡¯s pressure unto the attacker, which was Rin. The duo rolled to force the other to take the brunt of the attack. Rin let go of the hold since he couldn''t effort to take damage, as Tenlong could. The hero stood up to his feet and moved at Mach three. The swordsman slashed at the troll''s knees, but Yetu jumped over the sword. The troll hits Rin with a ferocious kick to the side of his head. The swordsman rolled backward to minimize the damage from the massive blow. Rin spoke with a grin on his face, "Enough with the warm-up already and let''s go it." The two warriors are cover in massive auras as they moved at Mach five. Yetu and Rin couldn¡¯t screw up even once or they would be dead meat. Blows were being flung faster and faster, until Rin gets the better of his foe. Rin stabbed his sword deep into the stomach of his foe with both hands. Yetu was spitting blood unto the floor and all over Rin''s feet. Yetu laughed as he pulled the sword keep out of his gut, which scared the hero endlessly. Rin back up with his bloodied sword, still in hand. The troll spoke, "You think that I would die so easily? I am a troll king like my fallen brothers were. I could beat them two on one once I shed this tender shell. An explosion of black ki formed around the body of Yetu. His body changed in extreme fashion. He got down to all fours as he stitches from to a biped to that of a quadruped. His legs grew in length and shape to match his new form. His face grew to that of a canine predator. As it grew the tail of a scorpion Rin yelled out, "It is a chimera!" (A creature made out of multiple different animals.) The speed of Yetu¡¯s new form is twice as fast as before. He was moving around Rin moving at hypersonic speed! (Mach ten, or 7,680 mph)! Rin was completely unable to strike back at Yetu and was helpless against his foe. # Meanwhile, at the dragon''s lair, Tenlong''s body was burnt to nothingness. The monster goes to eat his fallen kindred, when a small tornado burst from the smoking crater, that was his grave. # Tenlong awoke to his amazement over what he was seeing. He was laying down horizontally in an endless white void. The man stood to his feet in a hurry to find himself somehow being able to stand with nothing underneath him. Tenlong called out to whoever or whatever might heed his desperate call. He yelled, "Where on Violio. am I?" A female voice spoke, "We are here in the space between the land of the living and the land of the dead." Tenlong turned to his side to see the origin of the voice but did not find it. He yelled, "Quit teasing me you fiend." The same voice yelled back, "I am right behind you silly!'' Tenlong fell down to his knees out of sheer shock from looking upon whom had spoken to him. He screamed out, "Momma, why are you doing here? I thought that you were gone?¡± It was the Giganto¡¯s mother, Zizi and she was grinning from ear to ear. She walked over to her son, who was in a three-point stance. Zizi spoke, "My Lord, look at how much you had grown in a little over nine years! I knew that you could have been over ten feet tall, as according to the midwife that delivered you." Tenlong''s hair quivering lip was still able to see by the mother. She spoke, "You are much bigger than I ever dreamed you to be. Let me help with your beard so that it will keep off his face. Tenlong spoke, "Don''t cut my beard, it took me so long to grow it!" Zizi spoke, "I hate beards, but I will not ruin it for you. Your hair is all over the place." He looked down to see that his beard was longer than it had been in his life. He trimmed it to be only down to the top of his abs. But it was as if he had never cut it. The mother spoke, "You want me to braid your beard?" The son spoke, "That will be fine, momma.¡± # The mother worked on her son¡¯s hair for over thirty minutes and she was not done. Zizi spoke, "I have braid your beard into twelve different foot wide braids, yet it has still had loose at the sides." Tenlong spoke, "Please, make two more braids to complete the fourteen apostles that served Him. The twelve are for the originals ones that walked with Him, and one more for the one that replaced the apostle that betrayed The Lord." She spoke, "But that is only thirteen." He corrected, "You are forgetting about the one that was called after the Lord had departed this world." Zizi spoke, "That does make fourteen, Ten. I will do it then." Tenlong''s beard was now divided into the many braids, as he was asked. She spoke, "Your beard is past your knees and it has to be over twelve feet long. Your sideburns and mustache are still wild. What do you want to do with them?" The giant spoke, "Put my mustache into a circle from my face to the back of my head. Use my burns to help support the circle and tie it in the back with a vertical cross." Zizi spoke, "Here look at yourself with this mirror." Tenlong spoke, "My mustache was longer than I thought that it would be, but it is fine even with a two-foot gap from the cross to the back of my head. It looks great, Mom!" The mother was nowhere to be found, which scared him. He felt that he had lost her all over again. He screamed, "Momma, where are you? Why have you left me alone again?" Tenlong did not hear any response from his mother for what seemed to be an eternity. Then he sees her at the side of a young woman floating up into the air. Tenlong yelled out, "Momma, "why did you leave me all of a sudden?" Zizi smiled at her son. ¡°Sorry Ten, I was just taken back at the sight of this young woman. I thought that it was sad that such a pretty girl would die at so much a young age.¡± Tenlong was going to respond when he saw something that rattled him to his core. The large man started to cry down his massive chest. Zizi¡¯s eyes started to water as well. ¡°Do you know this girl?¡± Tenlong grabbed the young woman up into his massive arms with tears in his eyes. ¡°Lin, what has happened to you? I am supposed to be the one who was reckless, not you! You are so fragile in nature when compared to Rin and me. Who had done this to you? I will kill whoever had done this to you?¡± Lin''s eyes awaken to see Tenlong crying. She spoke, "What is wrong, Ten?'' Tenlong spoke, "You miserable fool? You are acknowledged to be more cautious than I am? I got myself killed, but not you.¡¯ Lin spoke, "What are you talking about?" He spoke."I was fighting a Weyr of dragons when I got melted down to nothing." Lin spoke, "I got knocked out by some bunch of sex slaves and I don''t know what happened after that." Tenlong kissed Lin straight on the mouth with a wet passionate kiss that took the girl by surprise. She tried to fight it at first, but she found that the overgrown man was too overpowering to get free. She never had been kissed on the lips before, even as a familiar gesture of love. Bines was never an affectionate person, but he wouldn¡¯t deny a hug or a kiss on the cheek from his grandchildren. The two friends were lost in the moment when Zizi make a coughing noise with a closed fist when Lin and Tenlong finally realized that they were not alone. Lin climbed over the giant''s shoulder and was hanging on his massive back. The young pair¡¯s faces were bright red as an apple, in which Lin¡¯s face was covered by the Giganto¡¯s back. Most of Tenlong''s face was mostly covered by his thick brown beard. Zizi spoke, "Is this your girlfriend, baby?" Tenlong was at a loss for words. Lin crawled out from behind from Tenlong¡¯s shoulder and sat around his large melon head. The young woman was grabbing unto Tenlong handlebars, like a little kid on a rocking horse. The girl spoke, "I am Lin, Tenlong''s friend. Who are you?" Zizi smiled, "I am Zizi, Tenlong''s mother." Lin looked confused at the response. Tenlong spoke, "You had only seen Mary, adoptive mother, Zizi is my birth mother." Lin was enlightened as she spoke, "Where do you live?" Tenlong¡¯s head was pointed at the floor. Lin spoke, "What is wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Zizi spoke, "No, honey, you had done nothing wrong. I had left the world of the living." Tenlong''s head shot straight up and yelled, "She was murdered by some bandit when I was four." The mother held her son''s enormous hand as his eyes were devoid of all pupils. Then his body was covered with a black aura. Lin had never felt such powerful ki from someone her own age. Master J and her grandfather had tremendous levels of ki, but this ki was way more destructive in its nature. Zizi was not affected by the aura, due to her being from the land of the dead. The young woman spoke, "My lord, I am using all my powers to stop Ten''s ki from hurting me. This must be his dark side that he has been dealing with. Ten, stop it!¡± Zizi spoke, "It will do little good, child. His rage is something that he is unable to control. You must get away from here and return back to the land of the living. I will try to..." Tenlong broke free of his mother''s grip over him, as his hair changed from the single frohawk hairstyle that was supposed to be in the center of his head to that of a dual frohawk on each side of his head just above both ears. This version of Tenlong was something nether Zizi or Lin wanted to deal with. He spoke, "Good, I am back! That pussy will not hold me back anymore since I will be the one fronting, not him. Mother is a spirit and can''t be killed by flesh, but you can hurt my little cock tease." Zizi spoke, "Stop it, Tenlong! You are not like this!" Tenlong spoke, "I am Tenlong Yin! You loved only Tenlong Yang and never me! You always hated me!" His mother was speechless. # Back before her death, Zizi awoke to scream from his room. She entered the room with a candle to her horror. He had killed a husky dog and was covered in his blood! He had the canine''s intestines in his little hand. Zizi spoke, "What have you done?" Tenlong spoke, "That damn dog tried to bit me when I tried to get up to go to the bathroom again. I got tired of him trying to bully me!" Zizi smacked her son in his face out of anger, causing Tenlong to fall unto the floor. He screamed something unintelligible as he ran over to his mother and bite her on her lower thigh. He had drawn blood on his mother, who was smacking him on his back and neck. Zizi spoke, "Stop it Ten or else!" She saw the lack of pupils in her son¡¯s eyes. The mother spoke, "Who are you? What are you?" He spoke, "I am the Tenlong that you never wanted to see again after I was born. That other one is the one you raised not me! You cried when I was born and you only smiled when he showed up! I am the big brother, not him!" Zizi lost it and punched Tenlong in the jaw and knocked him out cold. When Tenlong awoke he was the boy who his mother had raised with love. # Yin spoke, "I wished that I could have killed you myself! What mother beats her own son? So what if I am a dualarian, you should have loved me nonetheless!" Zizi spoke, "I was unaware of what you was the son. I am..." Yin punches at his mother and knocks her down to the ground with blood gushing out of her mouth. Lin used her powers to lift Yin off the ground in an attempt to stop him from hurting his mother any further. Tenlong laughed, "You think that you can stop me? My anger makes me stronger day by day! Gigantos grow stronger from unrelenting emotions and my hate is the source of my power. What whore of a mother tries to kill her own son?¡± # Yin was fronting one day in the front room when Zizi lost it. She came at him with a butcher knife. He was so scared that he pissed his pants out of fear. Before the knife could land, one of the nearby neighbors grabbed her. The man took the knife out of her hand as a woman grabbed Yin into her arms. # Tenlong Yin spoke, "I know that your wounds are fake since your body is just for appearances. You are just a spirit here in the bridge of life and death. Your image here represents what you look like in life, and it changes accordingly to that what would happen in life. Lin, you are wasting your time if you are trying to stop from hurting that bitch!" Yin did a ki shout and broke Lin¡¯s hold over him. Tenlong landed back on his feet and charged towards Lin. Zizi spoke, "I am sorry that I hurt you because I didn''t know how to deal with you! I now know what you are!" Tenlong stopped his movement mid-stride. Yin started to laugh down on his back while kicking his legs with glee. Yin stood to his feet with a single leap. He spoke, "Shut your whore mouth! You are just blowing smoke up my ass and nothing more! I don¡¯t care what you think or may say to me. It is past the point of no return, years ago. I now that I am but one whole person, living with that blasted Yang in one body. He is too weak to deal with this and laid it upon my shoulders, yet again. No more words will stop me this time.¡± Lin yelled,¡± I don¡¯t want to do this, but you leave me no other choice!¡¯ Yin turned to look at the tears running down Lin¡¯s face. He gasped when he saw three streams. Tenlong yelled, "So you were holding back all this time? I thought that the three-eyed clan was just a legend after the Butcher killed most of the world''s hidden art users. But here you are looking at me with three green eyes. Bring it on, since I was eager to test my might!" Lin spoke, "I will not hide my powers anymore so that I can stop you!" Yin¡¯s skin was covered in protruding veins, as he walked slowly towards the psychic. Tenlong spoke, "Is that all you got? I feel pain in my body and only carry scars in my mind and soul!" Tears start to run down Yin¡¯s face as he stands with fear that he has never felt before. Smoke starts to pour out of eyes and mouth. His body disappears into a veil of smoke. Three openings appear on the upper center of the body of smoke. They turn into a chilling sight of eyes and mouth. Yin''s voice speaks, "This is not the last that you will see of me! You will not take me off guard like you had done this time! You will soon see how sadistic I am! It will be fun to make you my bitch! You will only eat and drink my cum! I will be the ultimate conqueror of this world! I know that I am the one to beat Master J as a future emperor. See you later, my cum dump!¡± The black smoke disperses as a pair of women. White smoke appears and forms Tenlong Yang to the glee of both Lin and Zizi. Tenlong spoke, "Did I go out again?" Lin was nervous to remain silent about Tenlong Yin, as Zizi shook her head from side to side. The two women wouldn''t trigger yin out again and remain with the well mannered Yang. Tenlong spoke,¡± Do I have a turd hanging out of my mouth? Lin spoke, "No, there is nothing wrong, I am just glad you found me here. Bye!" The young warrior disappeared, while Zizi cried looking at her son. She spoke, "I love you Yang and I am sorry that I couldn''t be the mother you needed, Yin!" The mother went back to the land of the living. Tenlong spoke, "I am alone, yet again!" He then felt an ki, like nothing he had sensed in the past. He was breathless at first, but he forced himself towards the source of great power. # Tenlong walked for several minutes when he sees something truly weird. It was a large giant wearing a human skull as a helmet. He wearing battle worn leather pants, sleeveless vest and two bone covered boots. Spikes were on the shoulders, chest, and knees of the dirty outfit. The uncovered arms were covered in innumerable scars and muscle striations. The monstrous giant was almost sixteen feet tall and over sixteen hundred pounds! This being made Joe look tiny by comparison. A section of the void turned into a large checkered floor with a table with a mask upon it. Tenlong raced over to the stretch of land and amazingly was under the control of gravity. The giant was standing on solid ground as well. Tenlong finally comprehends to whom he is looking at. He yells, "You are the Butcher!" The giant laughs so chillingly that it rattles Tenlong. The giant spoke,¡± That is my name and these two masks represent my power, this was passed down among our race throughout the eons." The conqueror mask was a pure white mask with only two eye holes, while the Deathmask was silver colored and had the face of a human skeleton. At the corner of each side of its mouth was Tenlong spoke, "Then I will take both masks so that I can save my friends! ¡°I am sorry that it is impossible for me to do without killing you since the deathmask has been given to another. Once the masks have chosen its master they will not leave them, until they perish. I forced myself to become the two masks'' master. They fought me awfully hard but they soon relented to my power. The mask can decide to have more than one user at a time. The mask has given me in this waste of flesh all the power that it can give me.¡± Tenlong spoke, then I will take the conqueror mask.¡± The Butcher spoke, "If it will allow you to become its master. It should give you at first about fifty times your normal power and speed at this time. Feel lucky that you will not die for at least a little bit longer if it accepts you!" The giant laughed then turned into bones and disappeared. The masks were still floating above a metal platform. Tenlong spoke, "Nothing ventured, nothing gain." Lin was returning back to the living while having her limbs ripped apart. She yelled, "Not today folks!" The woman opened her third eye and formed her body back together. She broke free of her restraints. Lin levitated her body up into the air and fire have begun to cover all of the sex slaves. They all suffered from spontaneous human combustion. It was like a bomb had gone off inside all of the gimps'' tattered bodies. The viscera bounced off some sort of invisible force field of the newly empowered Lin. She went off into the troll underground. # Rin was getting beat senseless, when he started to laugh, like a crazy person. Yetu stopped his assault and waited for the swordsman¡¯s response. The transformed troll king spoke with his howling voice, "Have you gone mad, my friend?¡± Rin spoke, "You will soon see the power of my second gear!" Yetu''s laughter stopped when he saw a fierce blue aura form around the swordsman''s body in the form of balls and chains. The ki formed weights hit the ground, as Rin then vanished into thin air. The hypersonic troll could even see where his foe was traveling. Yetu was getting hit into the air by all sorts of strikes from the speeding swordsman. He soon was hit into oblivion by the faster Rin. # Tornado of wind and a powerful white aura comes pouring out of the grave of Tenlong Yang. The smoke clears and there is an armored covered Giant with the white mouthless Conqueror mask. The helmet of the man-monster was covered in one horned point in the front of the top of his massive head. Two blue orbs of his head attached to what looks, like to be a movable track where the orbs can move on. The main color of the think metal armor was white, while all the movable joints were colored red. The shoulders, elbows, and knees were covered in spiked joint guards. On the giant''s back was the image of a long green dragon with a conqueror mask in its fanged mouth. The voice spoke, "I am not Tenlong from this day forth since I am now the super conqueror!" I will only use one-fifth of my new found power to kill your monster!" The conqueror moved at Mach ten(hypersonic speed) and tacked right through the flames of the dragon and right through the creature''s throat. Tenlong burst of the monster''s back, after destroying most of the dragon¡¯s internal organs. Tenlong spoke, "I am already twice as fast, along ten times the power that I had before without even trying. The ancient Gigantos must have spent millenniums developing this mask, along with countless others. I need the find Rin and Lin to see if they are alright. Lin was near death as I was. You better not be hurt, my little honey badger! chapter 3 Chapter 3 Jimmy Sr and the unknown assassin were moving at Mach ten (seven thousand six hundred and eighty miles per hour). The two warriors were throwing the fiercest strikes, yet neither warrior was able to land a strike. The killer spoke, "It is the first time that I had been forced to use ten percent of power. I will give you my name before you die by my hand." Jimmy spoke, "Well go ahead!" The killer spoke, "I am the Solanas'' greatest assassin!" Jimmy powered up as yelled out, "Quit bullshitting me and just die. The weapon master moved at Mach fifteen. Jimmy punched the assassin in the stomach as hard as he could. The killer looks up at Jimmy with a wicked smile as if he didn¡¯t feel the strike from the hero. ¡°My name is...¡± Jimmy speed to full speed at high hypersonic speed. The murderer was completely under the control of the weapon master, but Jimmy was still uneasy since this man was not being harmed in the least. He let the killer free from his strikes. The murderer landed on his feet and dusted himself off like he was getting bored. He spoke, "I will now use twenty percent of my power against you!" The killer punched Jimmy cleanly in the jaw. But something strange happened. The father was laughing after being hit at such intensity. The assassin backs up a step by the sign of Jimmy''s defensive powers. The killer spoke, "Thirty percent!'' The unknown killer moved quicker than Mach thirty. It was Jimmy Sr¡¯s turn to be thrown around as if he was he was just a rag doll. Jimmy spoke, "Is that all you got?" The killer spoke, "Forty percent!" The villain moved at Mach forty, yet Jimmy had no visible wound on his body. ¡°Fifty percent,¡± cried the bad man. Jimmy was getting hit at Mach fifty. It should have rattled the killer''s body apart. The weapon master spoke, "This is half of your prowess, then give it all to me!" The killer spoke, "Humph! I never thought that somebody from Lowrado would make me use seventy percent! I can move at Mach one hundred, using my full ability!" Jimmy spoke, "You''re bluffing, fiend!" The assassin forced the young master to dodge the strike, as he landed on the ground safely. Jimmy Sr spoke, "You had made me all three of my fields of mastery! Prepare to die you son of a bitch!" He enhanced his physical powers by using both his offensive and defensive ki. The ground had a major earthquake(seven points nine on the Richter scale)! # Back home at the village, the stone and wood building was starting to cave in under the earthquake''s massive pressure. Everybody was unable to move to safety or even doing anything for that matter. All they can do was hope and pray that the impossible battle would soon stop. Both the kids and adults were crying and screaming out of fear. # Jimmy stood there in his Grey colored aura, as he stood in a crater that was over a mile in circumference. The power-up was not stopping as the earthquake was now at eight points nine on the Richter scale! It could be felt for almost four hundred miles in any direction! Buildings were being destroyed throughout the area, as the land warped around them. Thousand of people in the area were already dead from being crushed by falling buildings or rifts in the ground. Jimmy Sr didn¡¯t like to use so much power, but he had no choice. The earthquake was at ten on the Richter scale! Tens of thousands of people have died already, yet it was lower than excepted due to the area being lowly populated with people. Every building in the area had been destroyed and nearly all the people were killed. The weapon master was finally at his true power, which caused the assassin to be truly happy in a very long time. The killer had cum in his pants, due to being able to fight such a good opponent. Jimmy moved at each one hundred and punched the teeth clean out of his family''s murderer''s mouth. It was the first time that the nameless had been hurt since he was a child. It was a foreign feeling to the killer. His pleasure turned into pain because he was a sexual sadist. He didn''t like to be in the masochist role. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The villain picked his teeth off the ground and put them back in their socket still covered in dirt. He used his ki to heal the injuries in his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s it! One hundred percent!¡± The Socanas hitman powered up to his greatest heights of ability. The Richter scale then went up to fifteen! The ill run nation was not made for such high-class battles and the land reflected that fact. Jimmy punched the evil one in the face, but it did little damage to his foe. The serial killer returned the strike. Both men were dead even and the battle ensued. Both men were giving their all at greater than Mach one hundred! Any onlooker was unable to see the fighters at all. They were just using basic attacks at this point and they were dead even in a test of strength. Each fighter was clenching their hands together trying to get the better over the other. The ground was breaking into long ruts under their feet. Jimmy spoke, "What is your name, so I know what to put on your grave marker? I will give you more respect in death than you deserve! us Lowrodans will not denigrate the dead.¡± The killer spoke, "I am known in my homeland simply, as General Tao!" Jimmy Sr¡¯s mouth was agape in bewilderment and lost his concentration. Tao grabbed Jimmy by the shirt collar and threw him over half a mile into the ground. The killer, General Tao was the worst assassin in all of the nations of Lowrado and Socanas. He was without peer when it came to the art of murdering people for a living. He only answered to the royal Socanas family. Jimmy jumped flat-footed out of the hole in the ground with ease. He dusted himself off as he spoke, "So, the legends are true. None of your victims has lived to tell what you look like. That poor man back at my family''s place was one of the few people to live after seeing you. I will be the second person this day!¡± Tao was in a facepalm position as he laughed, like a madman. "That weasel is already dead since I put a timed strike on him. He was probably died even before the land even shook. You will be no different!¡± Jimmy spoke, Our power and speed have capped, so let''s see whose'' secret techniques are better! I will start it off, so be prepared.¡± The weapon master started to motion in a circle around Tao, while hiding in the human eyes'' blind spots. The general spoke, "Using shadow step will not help you in attacking me!" This move allows the martial arts to move inside one¡¯s blind spots. Jimmy spoke, "Then let''s use stage two!" Shadow step stage one allows one to move in most people''s blind spots. Stage two allows one to travel in nearly all of the attended targets dead spots in their vision The young master was in the mode of shadow step. Tao had a problem dodging his target''s attacks. Tao spoke, "You are a fool to think that I depend on just my eyes to fight.¡± Jimmy yelled, "Stage four!" Shadow step stages three and four allows the user to remove nearly all sources of noises emitting off oneself. General Tao easily dodged all the attacks as if it was nothing. The killer was feeling the vibrations of Jimmy¡¯s movements through his own feet. Jimmy shouted, "Stage six!'' These stages allowed one to remove almost all of my vibrations so that the victim couldn''t feel them even while touching them. Tao went into a meditative state and smacked Jimmy clean in the face, as an act of humiliation. Jimmy was angry by the insult as his face had a hand imprint on his left cheek. He yelled out, "Everlasting soul!" This technique allowed one to break one¡¯s ki, physical, and mental limits by removing the governor that God had placed on his body. Jimmy Sr punched a hole clean through Tao¡¯s heart. The warrior was still in his extended arm position as he used his legs to remove himself from the pit of flesh and bones. The general''s head was tilted all the way behind his backward leaning back, with his eyes rolled to the back of his head. The weapon master was still uneasy by the sight of the supposed dead foe, as he started to circle the still standing for. A set of hands grabbed Jimmy''s feet between strides and held him down to the ground. The wounded Tao disappeared. A whole Tao appeared before him. Jimmy cursed, "You will not take me this way!" A flash of light went off, emitting from Jimmy¡¯s body # Three days go by and the men of the village, with Mary in tow, arrive at the battle site to see what had occurred. Mary gasped, "My God!" Jimmy Sr''s body was covered in a metallic substance frozen in position. \ He had a look of peace over his face like he was taking a glance of heaven before he dies. She fell down to the feet of her dead husband. A handwritten note was at the back of Jimmy''s feet. ¡°I am the infamous General Tao, and your friend here has decided to be frozen in metal for eternity. I would normally kill all that was nearby my target, but Jimmy here fought me in a fierce battle, that made use all my powers! My mission is done here, so feel lucky that I had only killed four people, not including the ones destroyed, as a side effect of our terrible battle! No traitor¡¯s bloodline can be spared, as commanded by the high priestess of the invisible hand!¡± Mary had read it and the letter burnt into dust. She fainted with tears running out of her eyes. chapter 4 Chapter 4 Tenlong spoke, "I will eat you all later my tasty dragons, but I have work to do!" He looked up at at the large cave ceiling and laughed with a deep gravelly voice. The warrior went into a deep squat position and jumped up into the harden cave ceiling. # Lin was still levitating in the air, while the search for her family''s ki. She spoke, "Rin, I didn''t see you in the void between life and death, so I hope that you are well. Ten, you better be okay. I have got some unfinished business with you.¡¯ She detected two ki sources. ¡°I detect some strong ki deep underground and it is massive! It reminds me of...¡± She could see the outline of the warrior''s ki and sees the being look up at her. Lin spoke, "Holy shit! Did he see me?'' She then saw Tenlong Yang¡¯s face looking upward at her. The young woman¡¯s face blushed something fierce, as she fought the veil of tears that were trying to flee from her eyes. ¡°Good, you had survived me¡­ friend. I have seen first hand that your kind can transform to meet the need of an ensuing battle. You had much-hidden potential, while under the tutelage of Master J. You had spent nine years training under that old man. He must have stored up much power in you, that you had even not known of. Rin and I saw your potential that day so many years ago!" # Back during the thirty years that Tenlong, Rin, and Lin spent training in the hidden training grounds, used by Master J. The trio was resting after a hard day of training and had just finished eating supper. Tenlong spoke, "Why do want to find this treasure from your Grandpa? Why is it, so important to you?¡± Lin flipped the tall table over in a fit of rage. She was completely lost in her rage, to Tenlong¡¯s confusion. ¡°Have I erred my friends? What do I need to do for forgiveness?¡± Lin was still smashing all sorts of kitchenware with a hard stone table leg. Rin spoke, "Lin has some sort of inferiority complex since we were little kids. She felt that she was always the weaker twin. Lin always focuses on what she doesn''t have rather than what she does have. We had each been given one of grandpa¡¯s two most hidden abilities. You are not the only one with secret talents.¡± Tenlong spoke, "I won''t bring it up again." Rin put a hand on the giant¡¯s muscled side. Tenlong walked over to Lin and ripped the table leg of her hand. He grabbed the tiny woman up into arms as if she was a newborn. Lin tried to get free of the man''s monstrous grip strength but could do little to thwart Tenlong''s hold on her. The Giganto walked over to Rin and grabbed him up with his free hand. Now both of the twins were being held by Tenlong. I will be your family until you see him again. I promise you that! The village will do the same as well when we are there!¡± The twins could not help, but see the tenderness that was pouring out of his eyes, along with his tears. Peace flowed upon them as they were drenched in the Giganto''s tears. The twins gave into the giant¡¯s embrace and took it as a form of his love for them. After a couple of minutes, Tenlong put the two down, as they struggled to dry their bodies off. Rin and Lin dried themselves off when they saw the back of Tenlong changed into something foreign to them. He was now fifteen foot nine itches, and over sixteen hundred and thirty pounds of muscle. On his back was a white cape that had a long blue dragon that was holding a white mouthless mask with one of his claws. Tenlong turns around to show that he was wearing heavy body armor that was vertically divided on each side of the body with red on the right and black on the left. White colored armor was upon all the joints of the massively armored suit. Three sets of metal frohawks, covered in long spiked horns: one on the top of his helmeted head, and one on each side of the man''s head. There was a gap of armor, between the three frohawks that were just flat space. The aura covering the man was a mix of red and black ki that forced the duo down to their knees. The blue dragon came of Tenlong¡¯s back and roared at the twins. It spoke, "Bow to your emperor, Tenlong Taijitu!" The twins were knocked out by the unending ki of the young emperor. Tenlong was back to normal as he saw the twins on the floor. ¡°It must have been extremely difficult to leave the only family that they had. I will put them in my bed, as I will watch over them all night. I will clean up the mess later. # The next time the trio had seen Master J and was to rest at Mary and Tenlong''s house for a few days before they have begun their long. Tenlong had just left walking to see his family in a hurry. Lin spoke, "Old man, I mean Master J, can I ask you a question?" The old warrior looked puzzled at first since the young woman always looked at him with great contempt and suspicion. This was one of those rare exceptions. He spoke, "Well, enlighten this old man with your ponderous inquiry." She spoke, "One night after dinner, Tenlong transformed into something unbelievable." The twins told the old master all about Tenlong¡¯s claim as an emperor. Master J spoke, "What! You motherfuckers better not be fucking with me, or I will kill you both!¡± Lin spoke, "We are telling the truth! The blue dragon call him Emperor Tenlong Taijitu! He wore red and black armor with watching ki to match." Master J¡¯s black ki was oozing out of his eyes and mouth. The master spoke, "Us Gigantos had only ten known emperors in the last ten thousand years! There are two still living in this world! They are the Butcher and Goran the Invincible!¡± The twins started to shake, like leaves being whisked up into a tornado. Master J spoke, "I had seen Tenlong with both a red and black auras, but never at once! You mustn''t do anything to interfere with the boy''s rise to the throne! He must figure it out for himself, or I will eat you both alive. You are to protect him until he becomes the emperor. Do you hear me?" The twins spoke,¡± Yes!¡± Master J spoke, "Yes, what?" The twins spoke,¡± Yes! Master J!¡± Master J spoke, "Good, now get out of here!" # Lin spoke, "I also sense Rin''s ki and he is starting to take the battle seriously. We had been taught by Grandpa to never show how good we really are until it is completely necessary. I am using the third eye that he had developed in me. Rin hasn''t used his hidden art yet, but I feel that we will have to use it pretty soon. The trolls are becoming stronger and stronger one after another. I had always been unable to move fast enough to protect myself while using my straining physic skills." ¡°Rin is in front of me some distance, so I will go to see him since he is the most vulnerable of the two after Tenlong''s power up." Lin started to force a pathway through everything that stood in her way. # Lin had just finished his battle with Yetu when he felt two large ki coming towards me!" One of the two sources come bursting through the floor near him. It was a large giant in white armor with tinges of red and blue as well. Rin was preparing to fight the armored giant when the other ki landed on top of the first ki. He hears a female voice, "You looked so different Ten!" Rin speaks, "It is you two!" Tenlong had Lin on his right shoulder with her arms around his large cranium. Her cheek was pressed against the temporal section(around the top of the ear). Her third eye was opened, which surprised him. But not as much as the sudden change in affection among the duo. But it was not the time or place for it. Lin yelled, "Be careful, the danger is afoot!" Tenlong put a hand on top of Lin¡¯s fluffy head and covered themselves with a large cape. Rin jumped up into the air. An explosion went off in the area of where the trio once was. A group of red skinned trolls comes racing throughout of several newly found craters all throughout the large hall. Tenlong¡¯s cape formed a large metal barrier in the floor around the duo. He opened the top of the cape to let Lin out. He spoke, "You are on your own little honey badger since I have gotten my own battle to win." She jumped into the air with ease, as she said, "You need to stay down below since the holey ground is to your disadvantage." Tenlong down into the large hole to battle whoever that might enter his path. Rin landed on the ceiling as if he had reversed gravity. The new breed of trolls was nearly as fast as Yetu was in his transformed state. The Swordsman went into a one-handed sword style. He thought, "These guys are head and shoulders above the skill of the green trolls. I mustn''t be as nonchalant as I had been with the others!" Rin sliced the head off of one troll after another, when he senses something dangerous coming his way. It was a red troll covered in black ninja garb with his face covered, except for his long nose. The troll spoke, "I am hyper ninja of the troll ninja trio! I will be the last thing, that you will ever see.'' Rin spoke, "That will be the last time you will ever say that! Do trolls go to heaven, or are they soulless?" The ninja was as fast as Rin, as they raced each with their choice of weapons. Rin was using one sword to hyper ninja''s two said. They were clashing weapons together, causing sparks to land unto the floor. Rin spoke, "Is that all you got?" Hyper ninja spoke, "I can say the same for you!" The two warriors powered up into a swirl of red and blue that mixed, like oil and water. Rin along with the troll sped up to Mach fifteen, as they started to try slice the other into wads of flesh. The swordsman spun his body into a spinning bladed top that forced the troll to block the blow with his sai. Hyper ninja spat some fire out of his mouth that forced a hole through his mask. The two attacks hit each other, forcing the two attacks to break their attacks. Rin had to jab the sword into the ceiling and pull out another two swords. Rin boasted, "I am a dual wield weapon user, as well." The two warriors both did a double bladed top battle that burnt the area around them. The foes were unable to hit each other. The duo sped up to Mach twenty and the area around was getting sliced around the males'' path. Rin and Hyper Ninja sped up to high hypersonic speed as their blades have broken cleanly in two. The swordsman thought, Tenlong had powered up and I must power up, as well. I must use me inherited art: everlasting soul! This hidden art allows one to enhance one''s abilities up to twenty times their base. Rin was using only two times his base. (His strength was double and his speed was now Mach fifty)! The troll was now completely helpless, as he was kicked up into the air. The foe was getting beat like he owned Rin money. Hyper ninja shouted, "The first gate!" The blows were now completely ineffective to the horror of Rin. The troll punched Rin cleanly in the jaw and forced him unto his back. Rin rolled backward unto his feet to land back unto his feet. Hyper ninja put out his left hand and gestured Rin towards him. The two warriors locked up for control, as their feet were breaking into the ceiling. Rin head-butted the troll in the head and hyper ninja returns the strike with a headbutt as well. The two warriors wouldn¡¯t back an itch as they fought for control They were dead even in this battle until hyper ninja started to grow weaker and weaker. The ninja shouted, "third gate!" The troll was getting the better of Rin and was forcing Rin up into the ceiling. Rin yelled, "Everlasting soul times two!" His abilities were now two and a half times their normal state. The two broke their grip of each other and started to enter a leg master¡¯s contest. Rin was using his right leg to kick, while hyper ninja was using his left leg. The standing legs were hopping around with ease, as the striking legs were in a struggle for control. The two¡¯s legs got trapped together at the knee. Each fighter was now trying to force the other unto their back. Rin was struggling to keep on his feet when he shouted, "Everlasting soul times three!" The swordsman was moving at Mach seventy-five and he now had the upper hand. He punched at the troll''s head, when the troll yelled out, " third gate!" The fight went back to a stalemate as the two warriors were missing each other by mere inches. Finally, the two warriors feet were pressed together sole on the sole. Rin and Hyper Ninja jumped back and started to enter a secret breathing technique to enhance their physical abilities. The two warriors were hitting each other, without even blocking. Both warriors shouted with unison, "Fourth Gate!" and "Everlasting soul times four!" They were now moving at Mach one hundred while stopping on a dime. Rin spoke, "You are very strong for a troll! This was my strongest state before I entered this place, but you had forced it out of me so easily!" Hyper Ninja spoke, "I can say the same for you, as well. But I can go up to sixth gate, without any damage to my body!" Rin spoke, "Then show it to me! The two warriors back up as the troll powered up to the sixth gate. Hyper ninja punched Rin in the chest that forced the air out of him. He was now unable to defend himself. The ninja beat his foe into the ceiling and forced him into the floor above. Rin was laying on the ground laughing as if he had lost his mind. Hyper Ninja was nervous, so he had kept his distance. Rin spoke, "I had always dream to use everlasting soul at this level, but I never dared to try it, until now Times Ten!" Blue ki formed around the swordsman, as it lifts the man unto his feet. Rin was now gone. The ninja was looking all around when he heard his foe talking from behind him. ¡°I had finally done it!¡± Before Hyper Ninja could turn around, his body exploded into shards of broken bones and flesh. Rin was grabbing his side, as he fell unto the rough ground. His body was rattled after moving at Mach one hundred and five. # Tenlong was falling down a huge hole, as he made his cape vanished into thin air. He saw a huge group of red trolls shooting arrows at him. Yet, he was able to reflect the arrows away as if the were foam arrows. He landed on ten to twelve trolls, while doing a flying cross body to them. (This technique uses one¡¯s body as a flying weapon). The trolls'' bodies were shattered, like an ax through a one-inch panel wall. Tenlong used the broken remains of the trolls to do another aerial move to some more trolls. He used a diving headbutt to impale several more trolls. He rolled back unto his feet and started to run with both arms out in a double lariat position to behead all foes that would enter his path. Heads were rolling in the floor while bumping into each other like marbles. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Tenlong boasted, "Is this all you have to beat the conqueror? What a joke you all are?" The trolls started to make a clear pathway as if something big was coming. A deafening roar came out of the farthest direction that causes the trolls to shake with fear. The conqueror was ready for whatever might come his way. He was surprised at what he saw. It was a giant lion that was twenty feet tall from his feet to his head, and more than fifty feet long. This brown maned lion weighed almost three thousand pounds with every muscle fiber in his large body being shown through his thick fur. Tenlong thought, "I learned from Master J to what a lion was, but it is truly different to see it in person." The lion charged at the conqueror, which forced the man to grabbed the lion by his barrel chest. The lion carved his back armor with its steel-like talons. Tenlong was starting to squeeze the lion with all his force. The lion did not like all the force being spread upon his torso, so he decided to bite down on Tenlong armored shoulder. The lion''s teeth had pierced the metal armor of the conqueror and deep into the shoulder muscle. Blood spurted out of Tenlong''s body with a never-ending mist of blood. Yet, the conqueror didn''t even flinch an itch. He suplex the lion over his head and threw the back facing the wall. The lion was thrown clean throw through the stone wall. Trolls came at Tenlong Yang as he said, "Bring it on you troll sissies!" The trolls were throwing sorts of bladed weapons at Tenlong, which pierced into the armor. (The conqueror armor had some defensive properties, yet it was more offensive nature." Tenlong Yang laughed, "You punks can''t beat me!" He flexes the weapons out of his body and caused the weapons to gore their former weapon users. The nearby trolls hit the floor dead. The Conqueror turned to hear the roar of a lion coming from behind him. The lion had leaped unto the conqueror and forced him down to his back. Tenlong was trying desperately to get free of the lion when he laughs. ¡°Here kitty, kitty take fifteen times my regular power!¡± He grabbed the lion by the mouth and ripped his lower jaw clean off. The lion jumped off of Tenlong and screamed out something horrible. Tenlong stood to his feet and walked over to the injured lion. The animal lunged at Tenlong with its claws. But it did not work since the conqueror grabbed the lion by its neck. The big cat''s legs were kicking at him to little effect when he grabbed the lion back leg. Tenlong lifted the creature above his head, as he pulled on the animal with one hand around its neck and the other hand around a back leg. The conqueror ripped the lion clean in half, as the lion¡¯s guts poured all over him. It was a baptism of blood for Tenlong and it made him more tenacious in his fighting style. Tenlong threw the lion unto the watching troll warriors, which were scared by the Giganto warrior. More roars could be heard coming near him, so he made a ki shout at times his base power. It was a pride of at least fifteen more lions. There were two more full-grown lions, nine full-grown lionesses, four adolescent lionesses. The ki shout caused the young lionesses¡¯ eardrums to explode out of their heads, along with the few remaining trolls. The nine lionesses charged at Tenlong. He grabbed two lionesses by their neck and crushed their necks. He then slammed their heads into the ground with a double DDT. Three lionesses grabbed the conqueror by his neck and two shoulders. Tenlong spoke, "That will do you little good, you hussies!" The Conqueror grabbed them, thus forcing them into a triple piledriver position. He did a destroyer piledriver. (A three hundred and sixty degree flipping piledriver). Tenlong snapped all three of the lioness¡¯ necks. The four remaining lionesses were on top of the conqueror when he moved at Mach fifteen. He ripped all of the beasts'' hearts out of their chests and threw them at the incoming lions. Tenlong punched them both in the nose, as their heads were punched into oblivion. A white garbed troll ninja came from out of nowhere and kicked Tenlong in the back of the head. It took all that Tenlong had to keep from hitting the ground face first. He was furious that he has taken from surprise that he powered up to twenty-five times his normal force. Tenlong demanded, "Who are you?" The white ninja spoke, "I am super ninja and I am here to kill you! I will avenge my comrades!" Tenlong punched super ninja in the jaw, but only feathers came out! It was a dummy! Super Ninja spoke from the shadows, "You have to do better than that!" Tenlong put his arms behind his head. The ninja had tried to slice the head of Tenlong at the back of the head. Yang had managed to catch the blade with backward flexed hands. He broke the blade clean in two, as the end of the sword hit the hard. The ninja throws shurikens at the conqueror, which was destroyed with an acid mist from his mouth. The floor was being eaten through by the acid. Tenlong yelled, "Is that the best that you have, or can you do more?" Superhero made no response, but some intelligible chant. The conqueror was on edge for what was to come. The troll ninja started to grow transparent and was leaving several afterimages behind. Super Ninja was moving at Mach twenty-five!" Tenlong Yang was getting beat senselessly like he was a practicing dummy. The hero yelled, "You fool! Do you think that this is enough to beat me? Try this on for size!" The conqueror punched the ninja in the jaw, as feathers came out. It was another dummy! Tenlong spoke, "Some me something better than this!" Super Ninja sped up to Mach thirty-five and slapped Tenlong in the back of his head. Yang was now moving at the same speed and they punched at each other. The punches were caught in each other''s hands. The two warriors jumped back as they started to circle around each other at Mach fifty. The foes were throwing all sorts of blowing at each other while running faster or faster. They were now moving at Mach seventy-five! Glancing blows were forming on the two warriors. They both punched each other hard in the jaw and she is both rocked hard by the blows. Super Ninja was forced unto one knee, while Tenlong forced himself to remain on both feet. He runs over to the troll and performs a fierce powerbomb that knocked him through the floor, down the floor below and down to the underground level were Tenlong had fought the Weyr of dragons! Tenlong spoke, "How do you like those apples?" # Lin was floating up in the air above the crater filled ground. She was using pyrokinesis to burn more than one hundred trolls alive at more than two thousand degrees Fahrenheit! A slim kunoichi comes to face Lin with no weapons at hand. The female troll spoke, "I am supreme ninja of the troll ninja trio! I will kill you for my brethren, whom your king had killed! Secondly, I will show that female trolls are capable of more than just fucking and childbearing!¡± Lin would''ve agreed with her if she, wasn''t having to battle the ninja. She used the long cloud of flames to thrust at the enemy. The kunoichi dodges the strikes with ease while cartwheeling out of way. Some time goes and Lin discovers that her attacks are completely ineffective. The heroine was starting to get pissed off since she knew that Tenlong and even her brother had tremendous power-ups. She felt that she slowly falling behind the other two warriors and the feeling didn''t make her feel any better. She trained as hard as Tenlong and her brother did, but why is she always playing second string to them? The two females both had something to prove and they would do all they could to see that their desires were brought to completion. Lin''s ki formed around her body, as used pyrokinesis to create a red flame dragon to kill this supreme ninja. The troll was doing slides and rolls to dodge the attack. Lin stars to move the dragon at Mach one with ease not seen before in the young woman. Supreme ninja was not as fast as super ninja or hyper ninja. So, she had to work harder, not smarter. The troll threw darts at the heroine, but her physic powers had created an ultimate defense that would be hard to beat. Lin was very fragile when compared her brother, especially with infernal badass, Tenlong. She had such a luxury, so she created a defense system to protect herself. The dragon made from flames was over one thousand degrees Fahrenheit and moving faster than Mach two. The troll was grazed by the blow and had her left torso burnt by the strike. Her left side of her chest was exposed, along with her arm. Her flesh almost took Lin by surprise, since it was damaged by harsh training done for several decades. This made her respect her female troll because she was busting ass to get ahead as well as she was. The female foe paid no heed to modesty, despite having her pierced nipple exposed. Lin smirk. ¡°A kinky bitch are we?¡± Supreme ninja spoke, "Us trolls are much more open to such things than you conservative humans are." Lin heated up the dragon up to eighteen hundred degrees and made it able to move at Mach three. The strike from the physic hit its target in the upper torso. This caused the troll to lose all the ninja garb on her upper body. The ninja had piercings all over her body to match what had already been shown. Her skin was burnt but was still intact. Lin moved the flames now up to Mach five with ease. The troll was completely engulfed by the fire but somehow managed to leave the blast radius fairly quickly. Supreme ninja was only wearing her shoes, as she landed on her feet. Lin taunted, "You are buck naked, besides your shoes! What are you a stripper?" The foe paid no heed to the attack as she started to put her in some sort of hand sign position while mumbling some kind of unintelligible dialog. Her red skin begun to harden stronger than even steel. Rin knew that it would be a fool''s errand to continue her attacks in the same fashion. So she creates another flame dragon that was orange, instead of red. This dragon was two thousand and two hundred degrees this time. The female troll charge right through the flames, like she was running through a field of flowers. Lin rushed away from the ninja while creating two more dragons that were made out of yellow flames that were over twenty-five hundred degrees. The orange dragon vanished because it is useless now. The two dragons bit the ninja on each side which caused deep bites into the flesh of Supreme ninja. The foe used a different hand sign and spoke out some incantation, which mad her body stronger than even titanium by a long shot. Her flesh forced the dragons to loosen their grip on her by demolishing them completely. Lin now used four white flamed dragons (twenty-nine hundred degrees). The four dragons were moving in slow motion when compared to the speedy troll. Lin spoke, "Now take on hypersonic speed (Mach ten)! The four dragons blew the troll into smithereens. Lin spoke, "I like to see you do better than that!" She soon got her to wish when she was attacked from behind and knocked unto the ground! She landed more than one hundred feet away, which caused her clothes to be tattered. Her face and arms were skinned terribly on the hard ground. Lin spoke, "You crafty little.." She hit in the left side of her head by a dirty foot to the side of her small head. Supreme ninja spoke, "You have got a potty mouth, you little cunt! Yet, you have no toughness at all. You are nothing but a glass cannon! Lin spit blood out of her mouth and spoke, "Some nerve you have to challenge me! You had to use clones to save your candy ass!¡± The female troll spoke, "All of us troll ninja trio can this as standard operating procedure!" Lin laughed, "I didn''t want to use this technique already, but you had left me no other choice!" The heroine got on all fours as she a dog. Her legs changed to some sort of strange metal in the shape of tiger appendages. The troll spoke, "I knew that you were a bitch, but I didn''t know that you liked to be fucked like one!" Lin started to move around at hypersonic speed with such grace that it took the ninja off guard. The heroine used herself as a weapon covered in blue flames heated up to three thousand degrees. The speed from moving so fast caused Supreme Ninja to be sliced by the flame claws. The female troll spoke,¡± Holy shit! You are no joke!¡± Lin''s whole body was covered in the same metal and flames as her limbs were. This made Lin''s body to be a heat-seeking physic missile. Supreme ninja was allowed by Lin used her third power up to make her flesh become harder than diamonds. Lin spoke, with a feline tone to her voice, "Is that your best?" The troll spoke, "Yes, it is!" The two warriors charged at each other moving at Mach fifteen.'' The exchange was so fast that the two didn''t even know who had landed a strike. The two warriors were facing away from each other while standing in a horizontal line on the ground. Supreme Ninja exploded into an explosion of violence. Lin spoke, "This technique was only possible at this level, due to the training I had received from my two teachers!" # Tenlong had thrown his foe, several hundred feet throw harden rock and who the heavens know what else. But, he did not fill at ease, as if the battle had not made me climax. He spoke, "I have got fighting blue balls again! I just want to go the distance in my new..." Tenlong was hit by one hundred million volts of electricity from the ground below him! He was taken completely off guard. The smoke cleared and the conqueror was heavily damaged, but still standing in one piece. He cried, "That made me use thirty-five times my normal strength to survive that blow! Come out and face me, Super ninja!" The troll jumped out from the hole that was in front of Tenlong and he was covered in some sort armor made out of lightning. The ninja spoke, "I am happy that you at least got a woody from the attack, but this move is mostly defensive in nature! I have used two out of four of my secret techniques! Prepare for the third secret!" A blue flame in the shape of a pillar formed above Super Ninja and crashed towards Tenlong. The hero was taken by the upper limit of the flames since it was over fourteen thousand degrees!" The ground was scorched by the move and it left Tenlong nothing more than the conqueror mask! Super Ninja jumped back to safety, due to the horror of what he had just seen! The conqueror mask was floating in the air by itself and it was covered in the red glow of a massive aura. The conqueror was reforming back to normal as if nothing had happened!" Tenlong spoke, I have finally used fifty times my base power, while in this form. I am not the conqueror anymore, because I am the super conqueror!" Super ninja was nervous about the new power of Tenlong, but he wouldn''t back away either. He used his last chance to kill Tenlong, as his whole body was used as an exploding projectile. The super conqueror used his cap armor to protect himself safely in time. The ninja had died in vain as Tenlong was safely tucked away in his armored defense. Super ninja¡¯s body reformed back to normal, as Tenlong lowered his guarding stance. Super Conqueror moved at Mach one hundred and fifty to smash super ninja into a mist of viscera. # Rin was trying to recover from his battle with Hyper ninja when screamed out, "Holy Fuck!" the swordsman used the remaining of his stamina to move to apparent safety. The troll was back and boy was this troll pissed.¡± Rin was gasping for every breath when he looked at the troll warrior. ¡°I was hoping to save this for later, but you left me, no other choice! Third gear!¡± Another set of heavy ki weights fell off of Rin, which greatly improved his strength and stamina. The second gear was used to increase speed and his keen senses. Power was speed times strength, so using both gears had unlocked Rin¡¯s hidden potential. Hyper Ninja powered up, as well to the seventh gate. The two warriors were now moving at Mach one hundred and twenty with such grace that it is uncanny. The two warriors locked up into the air with their fists, as they head-butted each other with incredible force. The blow knocked each other back, as they both flipped in the air to be able to land on their feet. Rin swatted the air with his hand and cried out, "Enough the bullshit, let''s go all out! Hyper ninja powered up to the eighth gate, while Lin used everlasting soul times ten!¡± The whole area was shaking due to the damage that all three battles had done to the surrounding area. The two warriors were moving at an incredible Mach three hundred! This was about one-third of the speed of light that they were moving at! Rin grabbed his foe by his elbows and snapped them back the wrong way. He used the speed of his hands to rip out the lungs of Hyper Ninja! The troll fell forward in his distress in which Rin took full advantage of by snapping his neck on the way down. # The whole section of the Lowroda underground was destroyed beyond repair which caused the land above to fall on top of them. Thankfully, Tenlong had moved quick enough to grab up both of the twins. They were now safely tucked away in his around defensive cape ball. The trio finally realizes the shape that they are in. Lin cried, "You idiot, you now comprehend that you had trapped us in this metal coffin, right?" Tenlong shouted, "You rather I left you around miles of rock and dirt, kitty cat?" Lin spoke, "No, you have picked the lesser of two evils." Rin spoke,¡± You can lift us out of this grave or not?¡¯ Lin spoke, "With you all covering this metal shell with ki, my levitation skills can be enhanced tremendously." The two men did as they were asked, and the metal dense was lifted by Lin¡¯s mental powers up to the surface above. Tenlong made his cape retract to around his back, as the others looked around to their surroundings. Lin spoke, "Be careful I feel that the ninja trio is still alive! They must be using Xenomorphication to survive! One can only be killed in your true state! Boys, I have gotten an idea, so let me take charge here!¡± Tenlong spoke, "Yes tiger lady!" Rin spoke, "Well shoot, Sis!" # The ninja trio was now up top and they were forming together while using some secret ninja hand sign. The trio transformed into the troll shogun which was over forty feet tall and weighed close to four tons! The new shinobi''s body was a combination of the trio''s various outfits and bodily features. The warrior had defaulted into a male troll for simplicity sake of not needing to have hermaphrodite features. The trio of Lin and the others transformed into an enlarged version of Lin¡¯s powered up form that was now with a tail. The powered-up blue flame tiger was called the tiger conqueror and over twenty feet tall at its head and more than sixty feet long. The beast had all the powers of Tenlong, Rin, and Lin, plus all the skills to go along with as well. Xenomorphication multiplied all three of the heroes physical and ki-based powers by each other. On the other hand, all knowledge was simply added up together. The tiger had the armor from the super conqueror and its defensive abilities. Rin''s weapons were used to make the claws on the tiger conqueror. Lin''s mental prowess and flames were uses as increased means for offensive tactics. The troll shogun spoke, "You think that a little cat will be enough to defeat me, the troll shogun? What a fool!" Lin was the man person in the trio¡¯s Xenomorphication, so her voice was being used. "You oversized trolls were beaten by us as individuals, so what do you think is going to happen now we are one warrior? Are trolls too busy fucking to learn maths?" The two warriors started to move at three times the speed of light! They should of have been capable of more, but the planet of Violio had what was known by the old warriors as ¡°the local limit.¡± This law was like other laws in nature, but how it came to be was unknown. Why this limit was in place was to prevent the destruction of the planet and the rest of the Singlarr galaxy. chapter 5 Chapter 5 The two warriors circled each other waiting for a moment to strike. The tiger conqueror rushed at troll shogun and bite down on his left forearm. The strike pierced clean through the foe''s flesh. The shogun shouted, Eighth Gate!¡± The rise in power forced the hero to jump back, as the troll kicked at it. Tiger Conqueror yelled, "Everlasting Soul times ten!" The opponents leaped at each other and landed a strike. Conqueror used it''s a bladed tail to slice the chest of the shogun, while the shogun kicked the tiger in the side of its head. The two oversized warriors were knocked back several miles in the opposite directions. The ground was destroyed when landed, causing huge craters in the Lowrodian country side. They stirred back to their senses and powered up. The tiger conqueror''s ki formed a white aura ball it caused the ground to be destroyed in a perfect sphere. This was the same power-up that Tenlong had used in the past. The troll shogun created a body armor that was made out of pure electricity that was over one hundred and twenty-five million volts. The conqueror used Tenlong acid breath to assault the foe. The lightning protected the troll from any damage. The troll used both his flame and lightning in a combination attack that completely enveloped the armored tiger. The smoke clears and revealed that the feline hero was covered in the conqueror¡¯s cape shield. The armored shield was crumbling to reveal that the giant tiger was unharmed. The tiger conqueror spoke, "Is that all you got?" The troll shogun used his speed power up to create four clones of himself. The conqueror was being curb-stomped into the ground below its feet. The tiger made over one hundred weapons that pierced the four trolls. The four shoguns were gored by the defensive strike. Steam was pouring off the tiger conqueror showing that it was using all of his power. The conqueror spin into a spinning top that sliced the shoguns into a bloodied mess. The troll used his body part explosion to assault the hero. The attacked rattled the tiger down to its marred flesh. Both warriors were on the ground hurt beyond belief. All five bodies were gasping for air. The battle was in a stalemate. Something strange happened. A black figure forced itself out of the tiger conqueror and jumped unto the ground behind it. The conqueror spoke, "It is Tenlong Yin! He is on the loose." Yin spoke, "When you formed together, it allowed me to escape. There were two people chained together, so I had nothing forcing to stay with the pussy Yang! I am the ultimate conqueror!" Yin transformed into his blacken colored armor that covered him in spiked armor. The ki aura was pouring out of his body. An incredible noise rushed out of the conqueror that caused the ears of all the nearby people to be unable to move. The ultimate conqueror used his fists to punch each of the shoguns into oblivion. The trolls were killed, while in their weakened states. Tenlong Yin shouted, "Later bitches! # Yin was running as fast as he could into the unknown. He has no sense of direction, as he yells in glee. ¡°I am finally free after all those years of never-ending hell. I have always been the older brother to that Yang. I am stronger than he ever was. Something forced Tenlong to stop in his tracks, as he sees a brown cloak figure that was at least twelve feet tall. Yin figured out that the person must have weighed around twelve hundred pounds. Tenlong spoke, "Who are you fucker?" There was no response, as some sort of bladed weapon that caused Yin to move at incredible speed. The ground was sliced into little cubes, which made the normally calm Tenlong become extremely nervous. If he could''ve had sweated he would''ve been covered in it. Yin extended his right hand to grab the neck of his attacker. The blow landed, as the foe grabbed Tenlong''s hand to free themselves of the Giganto''s grip. Soon they were able to loose free but was still able to remove the figure''s covering. The hand retracted with the cloak still in hand. Yin''s had stopped in his tracks when he looked upon his foe. It was a gigantic woman that had curves for days. She had a perfect hourglass figure with a never supply of t and a. If Tenlong hadn¡¯t been wearing groin armor he would¡¯ve popped a boner. The was the greatest body he had ever seen on a woman. Her body was covered in black leather that showed ever fiber on her athletic body. She had the muscle of a female bodybuilder, while still having all the sex appeal of a pin-up girl. Long blonde hears escape from the black of her head and raced down to her ankles. It was allowed to flow wildly behind her. The woman¡¯s eyes were piercing through the very soul of Yin. It was like the woman couldn''t care less about Tenlong and whether he lived or died. Yin punched the woman hard in the jaw as she didn¡¯t bother to even dodge. She turning away from the blow to minimize the damage. Blood started to rush from her mouth, as she spat in Yin¡¯s masked face. She roundhouse kicked him in his side repeatably. Tenlong caught her leg while grabbing her opposing hand. He suplex her deep into the ground that they landed deep into the underground. Both of the warriors landed on their feet as try prepared to fight some more. The woman pulled out a mask and put it on her face. She was cover in a powerful aura that caused Yin to be on guard. Her body was covered in tougher black leather armor. Her feminine figure was still visible under the armor and revealed every muscle fiber on her body. This woman took great Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. care in developing her body over many a year, as that was apparent to Tenlong even from a distance. He would want to fornicate with her if she wasn¡¯t trying to kill him. Tenlong Yin was a sadist and enjoyed the pain of others. This wasn''t something he did intentionally, but something he did due to the anger he had developed over the years. His own mother had attacked him, as a young lad and he had never forgotten it. Yin had developed a hatred for all women and wanted to use them as the "trash" as they are. This woman needed to be broken so that the newly freed Giganto could keep his ego safely intact. This female was to be punished in the place of the woman that caused him so much pain. He had wanted to kill his mother, Zizi. Yin started to use his voice to cause the rumble to float in the air. Was he using mental powers to do this or was it caused by his ki? The rumble had completely covered the woman in rock while crushing down on her body. If successful the attacked would crush the lusty warrior. Loud breathing could be heard coming to the mid-air torture device. The woman''s voice was deep and gravelly for a woman. It sounded like she was trying to gargle a boulder. She broke free of the attack, as rocks flew clean through a stone wall. Yin had been in the mid-strike when he saw the woman escape his trap. She caught his wrist and threw him unto his back. This enraged Tenlong to no end and he used his feet to cause the foe to fall down to the ground. He did all this, while still having his body to the ground. Yin wrapped his massive thighs around her head and tried to break it as if it was a walnut in a vice. She lifted the combined twenty-seven- hundred-pound weight of the duo up into the air. Tenlong was amazed at the women''s power. He started to hammerfist down upon her head. But it had very little the effect upon her. Yin spoke, "You must be one bad bitch to take on my attacks! Well, fuck you, like the whore you are!" She slammed him face first into the ground causing it to break like an eggshell. This act pissed off Tenlong to no end, as he used his upper body strength to lift up into the air as he was descending eagle. He did a flying headbutt to his foe, but something strange happened. She didn''t escape but returned with a headbutt of her own. Both warriors had their brains rattled and needed several seconds to recover. They were both laughing uncontrollably on the floor. Yin spoke, "Who are you a warrior? You are as tough as steel." There was no response verbally. Tenlong spoke, "I enjoy a good fight and you must have some purpose to attack me. Let out with it already. Are you after my cock or what?" She spits in his face again. He spoke, "So I got a filthy mouth, so what of it?" She crawled over to him to his surprise. He was so shocked that he fell on his back as she climbed on top of him. He was at loss to what to do when she put forehead to forehead.\ Yin shouted, "Holy shit! You are able to talk without words. You are telling me that you were in a situation like you were?" She nodded. Tenlong spoke, "I am sorry that I called you all these things, but why to attack me all of a sudden. {I have been looking for someone, like you all my life.} Yin spoke, "WTF! You can speak without words! I had been told by my teacher that our kind has been able to do this since we were slaves to the Solarians. It was our only way to speak in secret. It was said to be lost to time." {No, my master taught it to me, when I was young. I hate to speak to others.} Tenlong spoke, "Who is he?" {Master W, is what I called him. He is teaching to kill his brother¡¯s successor and I thought that you were him. You were near the source before it vanished.) Yin thought, "She was probably had killed Yang''s crew if I hadn''t escaped. I didn''t reveal who I am just yet." {You want to fuck or what?} Yin spoke, "So you were after my dick all this time?" She used his red colored lips to leave kiss marks all over his face and head. Tenlong opened his mouth guard to return the kiss. When their mouths connected it was as if they had been hit by a lightning strike. She spoke{What was that?} He responded {The hell do I know. What the hell, our mouths are in a tongue orgy, how can I talk?} The two were too busy pawing at each other to find out the answer to the question. Ying spoke {I hate all bitches, but you different somehow. I can¡¯t pin it down.} The woman spoke {Just shut up and enjoy it! You wanna find out what carnal lusts is all about} Tenlong spoke {Can I know the name of the woman who wants to rattle my bones?} She put his hands to her face and lines appeared on her face. He spoke {So you¡¯re Scarface, huh? What a sexy bitch you are?} # So went the week-long orgasm, and the two warriors had enough. Yin spoke {So we are lovers or what? This just a one night stand or do we continue doing this?} Scarface spoke {Let''s be a partnership until I find my target. Until then let''s go on a killing spree.} Tenlong spoke {Okay Scarface let¡¯s go.) She spoke {What¡¯s your name fucker?} He spoke, {Whore, my name is Yin. You will be screaming it out soon enough!} The two warriors could care less about the horrible smell of sex that had remained on them. They were chilled out after finally ridding themselves of their virginity. They fumbled around like a monkey has sex with a ball, but they didn''t care since now that they could be sexual beings. Neither one wanted love instead just fulfill their own desires no what how wicked. The pair couldn¡¯t find any foes for several days and spent the time training all of their skills. A lot of time was spent in acts of the flesh. Scarface and Yin were completely engrossed in all sorts of kinky sex. Scarface spoke,[Damn, Your body never gets old!} Yin smacked her on the ass. {Damn right, you love my hot bod! I love the three F''s (food, fighting, and fucking). We only have one and we need to get the other two before we eat up all our energy supplies.] Not even five minutes later, the duo was engaged with a large troop of bandits. Scarface uses her strange weapons to slice over one hundred men into shards of flesh and bone. Tenlong uses his vocal technique to scatter the internal organs of the remaining bandits. Scarface speaks {Fuck, they are giving us blue balls!} Yin laughs at the comment {Bitch, I love you!] The pair ate of all the fallen warriors'' rations and then preceded to make love on the dead bodies of their victims. They then slept covered in the blood of the dead bandits. # Back up top with Tenlong Yang and the twins, Rin and Lin. The lone woman got the others up to speed about Yin. Yang spoke, "So he is my dark side that I never wanted to deal with? I knew I shared this body with something else, but for me to be a dualarian since the beginning is something that I find hard to believe. Lin jumped up to Tenlong neckline and started whispering in his ear, "I love you no matter what you are. You taught me that dummy!" Tenlong was kind of taken back by a sudden sign of affection from his female comrade. At the divide between life and death, they shared their first kiss. Now it was on the giant''s mind. Despite being a genius when it came to most things, he was still a novice when it came to romance. Tenlong turned his head towards her to see that his ears hadn¡¯t lied to him about who was on his right shoulder. Lin took advantage and kissed him on the mouth. Tenlong just went with the flow has the two had a war of tongues in each other''s mouths. Rin coughed. The two broke up the exchange red-faced and quickly change the subject. chapter 6 Chapter 6 Sometime before the battle with the ninja trio, Master J had done something strange. He decided to pay a visit to Tenlong''s village. He had no reason to go, beside sheer wander lust. This village was like the one he grew up in. just without all the drama. He had spent nearly a millennium traveling over endless continents fighting all of the best fighters. He had never know the pains of defeat. Master J thought to himself, ¡°Even now, I still seek out the world¡¯s strongest fighters. I can find very little to fulfill my needs for combat. I want to find someone how will end me, as I don¡¯t want to be in this world, but I can¡¯t no matter how hard I try to kill myself. He won¡¯t let me die, so I have to deal with all this bullshit! It is my sentience for all of my sins.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t kill those fuckers Sanada and his brother, Morrad, because it will create a power vacuum. Neither Goran or I are rulers, because we are nothing more than simple fighters looking to get their rocks off.¡± Master J was standing in the middle of the dirt road when he fears some noise. He looks down and sees that it is a man in a horse and buggy trying to get pass the Giganto. ¡°Get out of the road or continue on. I won¡¯t wait all day, rubbernecker!¡± The old warrior walked past the buggy and walked into the village. He receives stares until he sees Grimwald the village mayor. The fat man speaks,¡±brother, is there something that I could help you with?¡± Mary interjected when she saw the pair talking. ¡°How are the children doing?¡± Master J spoke,¡±Can we go somewhere private?¡± Mary took the pair into her humble shop and shut the door behind them. The old warrior finally spoke,¡±I have found the trio to be fighting the troll clans one after another. They have killed two of the seven stars and the one hidden star. Tenlong has become a user of one of our secret weapons: the Gigantos masks.¡± Mary spoke, ¡®What are those things used for?¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±They are one of the warrior race¡¯s source of power, my dear.¡¯ Master J smiled. ¡°Mayor, you are much learned for being a small village¡¯s leader. Some kings are without such knowledge. Tenlong has the conqueror, the same one that the Butcher has.¡± Mary asks,¡±How come one mask have two wearers?¡± Master J spoke,¡±That is a good question, as the sacred items are able to pick their own master. The Butcher forced the mask to serve him, while Tenlong had been selected to be the new conqueror. There is often a master/newbie component to the mask. The conqueror will seek out the strongest warriors to increase it¡¯s skills and powers.¡± ¡°Tenlong will one day be forced to fight that monster as a means of the succession. It is fated for those two will meet. All of our emperors are destine to rid themselves of all competition. It is our very blood.¡± The old warrior explained the classes of his race to the duo. # Mary spoke,¡±My boy is an Giganto emperor? He is just a boy and not like that monster!¡± Master J spoke,¡±It was hard for me too, until the twins had confirmed visually. The boy has two different people living inside of him!¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±The boy must be a dualarian! He had become a different person that day when he got triggered. He was such an evil one at that time.¡± Mary was starting to grow for her son and the fate that he been befallen him. Master J spoke,¡±I would be honored to be the mother of a Giganto emperor, since there has been only twelve confirmed emperor in over two-thousand years!¡± Mary yelled,¡±That¡¯s easy for you to say, but what will do to help him?¡± Master J spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve given him the tools to succeed and he only has to bring out what he has learned. Once he has proven himself ready for the next level of training, then I will step in to help. A master should never interfere with a pupil¡¯s fight. It isn¡¯t our way to do so, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to fly. A butterfly grows power in it¡¯s wing to fight because it struggles so much in the cocoon. He will die a fool¡¯s death if we do!¡± The two villagers was taken back by the comment and couldn¡¯t find any counter to the argument. # Then the ground started uncontrollably that some of buildings were starting to rattle. Grimwald and the others were grabbing anything around them to try to keep from falling. The giant grab them as if they were dolls. Mary spoke,¡±What is going on?¡± Master J spoke,¡±Tenlong and the others are fighting up top.¡± # The battle had subsided and the old master had a smile on his face. Grimwald spoke,¡±How are things now? The battle had been won, but not by who I thought it to be.¡± Mary spoke,¡±EH?¡± The old warrior explained to what had happened after that battle. Grimwald spoke,¡±That demon is loosed upon the world!¡± Mary spoke,¡±I may not like him, but he is my son nonetheless. He is the darkness that all of us hide deep within us. He has just manifested in physical form, and he has the right to exist as the other This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Tenlong.¡± Master J spoke,¡±You remind me of my folks and I wish I could see them.¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±I miss my parents too.¡¯ The old giant spoke,¡±They may be over one thousand years old, but they still move around like they are still two-hundred years old.¡± The pair was confused by the statement. Master J spoke,¡±It is not uncommon for us Lowrodans to live for over two-hundred years, but Gigantos can stay in more prime for two-hundred to two-hundred and twenty years. But I had went to both the Lowrodian and northern continent training grounds. I stole most of the two locations ether willingly or unwillingly. One such power I stole was near eternal youth and everlasting life. My brother and I gave this gift to them unknowingly.¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±You must be something stronger than I can ever dream of.¡± Mary looked concerned over her sons being trained by someone so utterly powerful. Master J spoke,¡±Don¡¯t worry child, I mean no harm to the two Tenlongs, but together they can hope to become my successor. The combined trio in their combined form are comparable to myself about seven hundred years ago.¡± Mary spoke,¡±You mean that you are so much more powerful than these planet shaking force than we are feeling.¡± Master J spoke, ¡°They had reached the local limit to my amazement.¡± Grimwald spoke,¡±What is this local limit?¡± ¡°It is the limit set upon us by forces unseen by most people in the Singlarr Galaxy. It limits one to moving three times the speed of light and forbids one from causing planetary destruction.¡± Grimwald and Mary was completely dumbfounded by the giant¡¯s statement. # Tenlong Yang and the twins was eating some roasted deer with fried apples Lin spoke,¡±Yin has been gone for several days and he has run into another strong ki. They had confronted him and they ended up deep underground. They must be ether wrestling or...¡± Tenlong had half a leg hanging out of his mouth when he spoke,¡±Or what?¡± Lin¡¯s face turned bright as an apple, as she yelled out,¡±Shut your mouth!¡± She put her face to the dusty ground, due to her embarrassment.¡± Lin whistled at Tenlong, as he put one hand in a circle, while putting one finger in and out of the hole. Tenlong spoke,¡±Oh! Somebody popped their cherry!¡± A hot pot was flung at his massive head. He spoke,¡±I will shut up now!¡± Hot applesauce was completely drenching the oversized lad¡¯s head. Tenlong spoke,¡±You wanna go swimming? I got to wash up anyway.¡± Rin spoke,¡±Let¡¯s go Lin.¡± She was still pouting, as Tenlong her up at his side. She was kicking and screaming to no effect, as her brother quickly grabbed up all the supplies.¡± # They travel for miles before they find a good swimming hole. He jumped in with Lin still in hand with a cannonball. Tenlong was laughing hard as Lin was spitting up all sorts of water. She was pissed off like she was a fallen bees¡¯ nest. Lin spoke,¡±You bastard I am gonna..¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±You are gonna do what little lady?¡± Rin pretended to not here what was going on and focus on cleaning all the kitchen gear that they had found left by a bandit crew. Tenlong took his shirt with his free hand and reveal his well defined muscles. He was doing all sorts of bodybuilding poses, while holding Lin like a rag doll. She was letting out all sorts of curses as she used pyrokinesis to set Tenlong''s beard on fire. Lin had received some of the flames off of the frantic Tenlong. The giant ripped off Lin¡¯s outer clothes leaving her in her loin cloth and boob bindings. Lin shouted, ¡®Oh fuck, I gotta go. These dishes can wait!¡± Tenlong had just realized to what he had just done, as Lin begun to cry out,¡±You damn savage, you are about as bad as smelly trolls.¡± The giant quickly grabbed up his shirt and covered Lin up. Most of the man¡¯s blushed face was covered by his mighty beard. Tenlong spoke,¡±I am sorry to expose you like that, as it wasn¡¯t very gentlemanly of me. Both Mommas raised me better than that. It isn¡¯t the same for women to be in their underwear, as it is for men. I really jumped the line for a friend.¡± Lin looked at him with angry tears in her eyes. Tenlong spoke,¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin yelled,¡±A friend doesn¡¯t tongue kiss!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±Then what are we then?¡± He lifted her up face to face by holding up her arm with their faces mere inches away from each other. She couldn¡¯t hide her face from his and he saw that her darken skin was bright red. She remained silent as they stared holes through each other. Tenlong was bright faced as well since Lin was the first girl he had ever kissed. He cared for her like she was his own blood, but was it just platonic love? Neither one knew for sure and was evident in their reaction of each other this night. Tenlong finally spoke,¡±We kissed when we were with Momma and you started it the second time!¡± Lin spoke,¡±I thought that you were died is all and you had no problem returning the kiss the second time.¡± Tenlong just so happened to look down and saw that his flag pole was at full salute. He walking backwards into deeper water to hide it better. He changed the subject by saying,¡±Why do you bind up your bosom so tight, as it has to hurt.¡± Instead of yelling she spoke softly,¡±They just get in the way!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±You have a apple bottom, why not show that you have something up top as well. You aren¡¯t some bar wench showing off her cleavage.¡± Lin blushed even more as she confessed,¡±I am just embarrassed to have a f cup at five food four. They look so big on me after those thirty years under Master J.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I have gotten bigger more ways than one!¡± He walked up the underwater cliff, showing off his manhood. Tenlong spoke,¡±how do you think I feel having to tie up this fella?¡± Her eyes bulged out of her head when she saw what heat Tenlong had been packing. She knew that it must have been huge, but she wasn¡¯t prepared to receive the heat that Tenlong was bringing. ¡°Put it away you elephant cocked goon!¡± He walked down the water and covered his pants with water. ¡°That better,¡± Tenlong said. Lin was feeling something deep within herself. ¡°My body wants him bad! I had never felt this way before. It feels both good and appalling.¡± Tenlong spoke,¡±I had been taught in church that we shouldn¡¯t have sex before marriage. I feel that¡¯s right, but it doesn¡¯t change how body feels.¡± Lin spoke,¡±I know you mean, yet I am torn by what I am feeling. I can¡¯t yell if it is love or lust.¡± Tenlong her check to check with a gentleness that she had never before. At first she fought the affection, but she soon gave in. She whispered in his ear,¡±You wanna be together?¡± He quickly resonded ,Yeah, I do. I love you as blood anyway, so what harm is a little romance?¡± Lin spoke,¡±Shut up dummy, or I will off your beard for real this time!¡± Tenlong spoke,¡± You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± He threw her down in the water and it broke out into a water fight. chapter 7 Chapter 7 Tenlong Yin and Scarface had been killing every monster and bandits for the last few days. Scarface spoke{Damn, Yin my nipples get hard every time we fight together. It¡¯s like magic!} Yin responded, {Well fuck, you little bitch! My family jewels are still full after all this time with you.} She put one of her blood-soaked fingers on his mask where his mouth should be. She wiggled her index finger in disapproval. {Calandra is the little bottom bitch, I am the top bitch! Get down and lick my boots!} Yin picked her up above his head with ease, as Scarface was positioning herself into the top position of a powerbomb hold. Her crotch was mere inches from her sex friend''s face. Before any fun could be carried out, some thugs entered into the fray. Yin mumbled with Scarface''s privates in his face. She couldn''t care less that they were knee deep in danger. {There, keep it up!} Bandits with clubs come racing towards the kinky duo, but Yin doesn¡¯t miss a beat. He lariats all of the bandit''s heads off their shoulders. The pair flip upside down and Scarface is now holding Yin up in the air. She sliced the next wave of would-be attackers with her long fingernails. The viscera was all over the two, as the leader of the group takes his time approaching the lust filled partners." The leader spoke, "What''s scarier that they are so strong or that they face deep in oral pleasure." He didn¡¯t have time to find out since the lovers fell on top of him, while they engaged in intercourse. The bandit was suffocated by the clueless duo. The two warriors¡¯ lust transcended all other things and they continued on to find a place to rest for the night. # The pair had their fill of the three F''s and fell straight to sleep. The pair awoke in the land of dreams completely nude, which startled them a bit since they had never shown the other what they really looked like. Scarface quickly held her lover so that he wouldn¡¯t see all the scars that her long unkempt hair hadn¡¯t cover. Yin had so such urgency and tried to harness her. She punched him in the jaw, as she screamed out, {Stop it you sick bastard!} Yin shouted,{You dare hit me you cum filled whore!} He punched her back in her stomach, which took her off guard a bit. Scarface guarded her belly as if her intestines were about to fall out. This act made Yin curious to no end since she didn''t pay heed to damage to her flesh. Yin spoke,{What secret are you hiding from me, slut? Are you a pregger?} He finally overpowered her and he saw a long horizontal scar on her well-defined belly. He spoke, "So what is the big deal?" Scarface completely lost and flung her limbs wildly. The fun was now over as Yin had a crazy bitch on his hands. He pinned her arms by sitting on her chest and he pulled out a spike from his armor. He sliced his belly opened, which caused his organs and blood to fall upon the insane female. She immediately snapped out of it and lifted Yin off of her. Scarface put the Giganto down on the white ground, as he was something precious to her. Yin''s digestive organs were placed back in his massive torso and next, she puked some sort of yellow fluid all over his waist. She made sure that he would have been pressed back together before the wound sealed shut. The vomit had some sort of protective properties and the wound was now completely healed. She started to kiss his core as a mother kisses her baby in a moment of bliss. Yin knew that he had found some sort of secret pain that Scarface had been hiding for a very long time. He just held her head firmly against his waist, as if to say that it was okay. Something strange happened next, Scarface started to excrete some clear fluid out of her mouth and nose. She was covering all of his midsection in this fluid, as Yin reacted by lifted his arms off of her. Soon the two were covered in some sort of cocoon. Yin was completely paralyzed by the substance, but his eyes and mind still worked. {What the fuck is happening? This appears to be the mating ritual of both a male and female Gigantos. But why is Scarface doing all this for me?} She spoke,{Yin, I now know what kind of man you are! I have been once the intended victim of rape as a little girl, so I mad the decision to never let them knock me up! I carved myself up like a supper ham and ripped out my womb with my bare hands!} Tenlong spoke,{Holy fuck! What mother fuckers that they must¡¯ve been to try to do that to you!} She giggled with glee," Us Gigantos can will ourselves to remain unhealed, as I did with my baby maker. But I''ve changed my screwed up mind! You will be the father to all of my children! Once we are done with this change no other man can get me pregnant as you can only impregnate me." Yin spoke, "Do I have a say in all this? I do not consent! You''re raping me!" Scarface put her lips against his when he started to vomit inside her mouth. Soon he was spraying a mist of fluid all over her. Scarface startled to lick her lover¡¯s face, as a dog loves on her master.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. {Fucker, your body had already decided you''re, no our fate when we first kissed. It is for the sake of our race that the seed of two different emperors become one. Our masters were forced apart by our brood''s desire for war and to be the best. But, we have a chance to mend all that hate!] Tenlong was actually crying for the first time since he was a young child. Scarface licked the tears off of his ooze covered face. She spoke,{It''s okay, lover! We were fated to meet each other for a very long time. You had hated the opposite sex up until we had first met and I had felt the same. We must ensure the survival of our species no matter what! Our children must bring the Gigantos together as they were thousands of years ago.} Tenlong spoke, "Then I will name my heirs: Condor, Eagle, and Hawk!" # Five years go flying by and the duo breaks free of the cocoon and they are crusted hard from the aged ooze. Scarface''s belly is filled with triplets. She looked up at her man with a tenderness that she had not displayed in years. ¡°You are now officially my husband and I am your wife.¡± Where are we?¡± The couple was in some sort of master bedroom lying on the ruined mess of a bed. Scarface spoke, "This is from my brothers, the twin towers. They must''ve moved us during the last five years. They just hated that I am married to you, but they won''t go against the will of our people." Tenlong Yin spoke, "What do we do now?" Scarface smacks her man on his forehead with the back of his fist. {We raise them dummy!} she said gently. Yin spoke, "We don''t know how to raise children, so let''s go to Tenlong Yang''s mother''s house. She will know what to do. The pair put on the clothes of royalty and walked out the front door with hooded cloaks on their bodies. There was a tall black horse that could''ve easily carry the two of them. The horse set down on the ground on its belly as if saying, "Ride upon me." They obliged the horse as Yin took the front and the pregnant Scarface holding her husband from behind. The horse traveled east towards Tenlong¡¯s home when he saw the rebuilt home of Mary¡¯s house. Yin was surprised at first, but hadn¡¯t time to ponder, since Scarface¡¯s water broke. An older Mary and Jimmy Jr help the two into the house filled all sorts of midwives from several villages over. Yin spoke, "What is all of this? I thought that you hated me after I beat you up." Mary only smiled The midwife-led the pregnant woman over to an oversized bed. The remaining midwives were trying to chase the husband out of the house when he showed his displeasure. Yin spoke, "I have seen and touched every fiber on her body, so nothing will be new to me. I have been with her for five years and I won''t leave her at such a tender time." He sat near the entrance of the home and wouldn¡¯t budge an itch. # Later that night, the babies were delivered one by one and were named as Yin had foretold all those years ago. The couple was given time alone, as they looked upon Condor, Eagle, and Hawk. During those five years in that sticky cocoon, Tenlong and Scarface talked until they passed out due to the pleasure of the five-year mating session. No other partner would do for the duo, as their privates molded to each other. # One day Scarface spoke,{I am a dualarian like you, and I want you to fuck my other half!} Yin was taken back by the statement as he searched for something to say. She continued,{I don¡¯t want her to be an old maid and never know the touch of a man. She deserves someone, like you.} He spoke,{Why me of all people? I am just some horny fucker, like everybody else.} {No You¡¯re not you motherless bastard}, she said convincingly. Yin smiled as if he wanted a response from her. She spoke,{You were to be my intended target, yet you fucked me as I was your dearest lover. You accepted this slutty amazon as I truly was. That is why I changed my mind to marry you, instead of killing you as my brothers requested.} Tenlong spoke,{What the fuck you cum guzzling black widow! I would fucking kill you and raped your corpse if we weren¡¯t in here!} Scarface kissed her man, as if had whispered sweet nothings in her ear. Yin spoke,{You kinky slut, I love that you! But what is the deal about the intended hit on me?} She spoke while nibbling of her lover¡¯s ear like it was beef jerky. {My brothers had once fought the Butcher to a draw and forced him out from my homeland. That monster respects those that can get him off in battle by having great fights. He doesn¡¯t give that reward to just anybody. They knew that you reek of his bloodline somehow.} It was like a knife had been stabbed into his loins by that statement. ¡°How could this be?¡± She spoke,{The Butcher and Goran had knocked up the same woman. She had been killed by the fraternal twins that rested inside her belly. Butcher, the elder brother hid this fact and had the boys rushed off to only God knows where. He made it seem to his brother, Goran that he had killed his wife and child.} Yin¡¯s split flew all over her face, which was nothing that she hadn¡¯t experience before from him. {Holy shit! That¡¯s some fucked up shit!} Scarface spoke,{That''s was how Goran''s power grew so much that he became the second strongest person on this planet. He would''ve beaten his brother if not for the fact that the Butcher had acquired a second Giganto mask somehow. The great shadow has to be somehow involved in this.} Yin spoke,{Did Goran found what Butcher had really done?} Scarface spoke,{With much time, he did discover the truth, but as brothers, they went past the point of return. I believe that Butcher had secretly done this once he discovered the truth about the twin''s fathers. You will be able to sense that our children across the world and feel within your bones that they are from the seed of your loins.} Tenlong smiled at the comment and continued, "Your master is Goran and mine is the Butcher.} The wheels within the woman''s mind started to turn as if it had all made sense now. Yin spoke,{Master J had always trained me every night while that fucker Yang was resting. I had seen who he knocked me out back at that woman¡¯s house. I saw for a fraction of a second who he truly was. It truly scared me when it happened } chapter 8 Chapter 8 Tenlong Yin and Scarface had just delivered the triplets. There was a celebration of the three boys'' birth. All new members of the village were happy to see new family members. Scarface was holding the boys while breastfeeding them at the same time. It was within the Gigantos'' ability to grow extra body parts as desired. Condor, Eagle, and Hawk wouldn''t share any milk. The mother spoke, "You boys are just like your father! He loves to fight over the smallest thing. I feel my potential has risen from five years ago, as Yin and I''s race grows stronger every day without fail. That daily increase starts to slow over the centuries, but this bonus is more than just that." Before her husband could respond, two powerful figures entered into the scene. The couple both scream out, "Teacher, what are you doing here?" It was Master J and his brother Master W! Yin''s master looked the same as he always had just a little bit stronger. Master W''s appearance was both similar and different than his older brother. His beard looked like the limbs of a mighty Kraken. His hair was both Grey at the tips of his beard and the rest was bright red. The brothers were not identical twins but fraternal. They both wanted to the strongest and best fighters on the planet and they were. The methods for that goal was extremely different. You could feel the tension between the brothers in the air and one could cut it with a knife. But, no one dared to so so. That was a fool¡¯s errand. Master J spoke, "You two know somewhat of our past and we had tried to murder each other. Even now, the emperor''s bloodline calls us to fight, but we mustn''t do so." Master W spoke, "We have put our hurt feelings aside to see that you two are ready to become our successors." The parents were left breathless by the answer. Master W spoke, "I have discerned that you two would most likely become lovers once you had met each other. The bastard was awestruck when I suggest such an idea. He soon agreed to allow you two to meet as naturally as possible. You kinky fuckers had received a huge power from going through the Giganto''s mating ritual.¡± Yin spoke, "Bullshit! Yang has most certainly surpassed me in these lost but blessed years." Master J spoke, "How much can you lift in your base form?" Tenlong boasted, "It is twice as much as that fagot Yang! It is over two-hundred tons." Mary was left without words of her son¡¯s strength. The father''s teacher formed a stone pillar from the stone from under the soft Lowrado ground. As to say, "Try this on for size," Yin was goaded by his master into lifting the pillar into the air. But something miraculous happened. The pillar was light as a feather and it went into the upper atmosphere. Soon it left Violio''s orbit. The whole village was stunned by the sight, but they didn''t have time to ponder much at the sight. Master J formed a giant building made of stones that weight well over two-thousand tons. The onlookers ran for their lives, as the heavy building was thrown at the oversized pupil. But their worries for naught, when saw Yin lift the building above his head with both hands. The sense of power took over him, which cause Yin to have a massive erection, no two rods were trying to escape from his pants. Yin used some sort of move to cause himself from being lost in pleasure. Scarface scolded, "You know that our men''s captains are at least one-third of their height, and over one half their size once excited. But, don''t show that to anyone other than your wife, especially to mere whelps! Keep yourself under control, as parents are covering their children¡¯s eyes!¡± Mary was amazed that her violent son had his hand behind his head, while totally listen to his wife. He would pay no heed to any woman in the past. She thought, ¡°Yin, how important is this woman to you? Are you capable to love anyone other than yourself?¡± Yin was bowing in front of his second mother on the ground while resting on his thick shins. She was completely taken back by the gesture, as she saw a pool of what she thought was water running from Tenlong''s face. He was crying, but for what reason was he doing so?¡± Yin spoke, "Mother, I need a great favor from you! I need you to raise our children, while we are being trained by the masters. We need to become strong for their sake, as the boys are what should never have been born! They will conqueror the whole world under the Giganto empire as in times past! They will have the blood of two emperors in their veins! They will be a target if we keep them with us! Condor will crush his foes with his mighty hands! Eagle will become the king of fighters that rule over all men! Hawk will have everybody under his watchful gaze! They must become those who will make the Butcher and Goran appear as babies in the land of giants!" Scarface was touch by the sentiment of her husband¡¯s icy exterior. Villagers were starting to have the expostulation of water from their weary eyes. They trusted their God and Savior, but they all knew that the Lord only helped others that helped themselves. Mary shouted I will do this my son to the best of my ability!" Before she had time to speak some more, she was thrown up into Yin¡¯s arms. This was the first time in his eighteen years of life that Yin had ever shown love towards either of his mothers. His first mother loved him tenderly, yet the fear and pain of being able to tend to her son''s needs caused her to become hateful towards her son. Zizi never meant to hurt her son, but she had done it just the same. This fact caused the boy to questioned whether Zizi even loved him at all. Scarface was squatting to the village¡¯s dirt road, as she had hand wrapped around her man¡¯s thigh and other under her swollen breasts holding her boys in place. Other people in the crowd started to shout their desire to help these four- feet one hundred pound babies grow into adulthood. This greatly eased the worry within the hearts of Tenlong and Scarface. Jontho and Wilron did something that they never thought they do. They were using their powers to unlock more of their successors'' hidden powers. The ki formed around them and could be felt by all that could detect Ki. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Yin spoke," We will go with you two this night and train under your diamond grips. Put us through all sorts of hell until we exceed your wildest expectations. We won''t fail you even once." Wilron spoke, "Children, are you two prepared to spend three hundred years under our hellish tutelage? You have less than one-tenth of a percent chance of survival under the two of us." Jontho spoke, "You will be trained for the limit of three days for one year in the hidden room for the next hundred years! You will not be able to do anything higher than two-hundred times training for the next hundred years! Then we will train you under than bonus for the remaining sixty-five days. You will never get that time with your children back ever again. Is that clear?" The couple shouted out,¡± Yes¡± in unison. The prayed for the family and they were gone in a flash. # Five years later, and now the triplet boys were six feet tall and over two- hundred pounds. The growth of children with two Giganto parents was much greater due to the five-year pregnancy to a mere nine months while in a normal womb. The children had completed their school studies from kindergarten up to the eighth grade at the national level. Four large people were entering the village when Mary senses that her son and daughter were in town. Was it just a woman intuition, divine intervention or just pure luck. That wasn''t to be discovered that day as she heard Hawk yell out, "Mom and dad are back, let''s go see them!" Condor and eagle had no intention to argue against their power and rushed with their grandmother in hand. Eagle reached Yin and Scarface first, with the other two brothers shortly behind. It was quite a scene for several hours, while the village prepared a feast for the reunion. # That morning a quest had entered the village, but the pair of Scarface and her husband Tenlong Yin had been prepared for them. General Tao looked the same, as he first entered the village to kill Jimmy Sr. The assassin spoke, "Who the..." Before the assassin could finish his sentence, Yin punched squarely in the jaw. General Tao for the first time in his life had been knocked down to his rear. Tao spoke, "Only my parents could such a thing to me! Who the fuck are you two?" the couple was now gone from sight as the assassin powered up to the level he was when he had beaten Jimmy Sr. Mach one hundred and five was nothing to Scarface and Yin. It was like the hare against the turtle. Yet, the turtle had no legs and had a ton strapped to each side! Scarface spoke, "The difference in our powers is as the difference between heaven and Violio!" Yin only laughed at the humiliated general Tao. The assassin spoke, "You think that I hadn''t improved, since that day I have increased my powers more than tenfold!" The ground shook with a power that the landscape wasn¡¯t ready for. Tao was hit down to his year again. Yin spoke, "Moving one point two times the speed of light will not be enough fucker! Try again!" General Tao lost his mind as he yelled out in frustration His power swelled to twice it was. Scarface spoke, "So, you get stronger with your emotions! Good fucking luck with my huge cock bull!" Tao was almost moving at two point five times what light was able to. Yet, it still didn¡¯t work. The killer spoke, "I didn''t want to use the mistress'' charm, but I have no choice!" General Tao ripped off his shirt to reveal all sorts of incantations written all over his upper body up to the neck and down to the wrists. The spells left his well-toned body that was less than two percent body fat. The words were of the Socanas'' complex language, which was known to everybody involved with this battle. Jontho and Wilron both believed in holistic training that increased the mind, body, and spiritual prowess. The couple was given a master version of the training that the Tenlongs and the twins had received. Their bodies were able to walk upon the surface of most suns and near absolute zero, that is if they could survive the vacuum of space. They lowered the mind to body reaction to less than point one second. They studied more than one hundred different fields of knowledge, ranging from chemistry to art and back. They had the medical training of twenty medical doctor specialties. Scarface and Yin had studied more than one hundred different books of the Good Word and had all memorized to heart. Despite the students and teachers rough demeanor, they weren''t atheist or agnostic in their doctrine. They believed the Christian God was what they said he was, but they all knew that in their black hearts that they would never fit in the standard set upon them at most churches. Outliers always fail to be like the norm and stand apart. Tenlong Yang represented the hero that most other hope but fail to obtain. Yin symbolized the darkness needed to carry out that goal Tao spoke, "I can lift more than two hundred thousand tons and move at the local limit! You will now experience my terror! The couple was stoned faced, as the two men sized each other up. The warriors rushed at each other and punched each other in the jaws. Both men had safely turned away from the blow in time to negate most of the attacks¡¯ damage. The two men jumped into the air as they enter the upper atmosphere. They lock up as they float up in place. If either man would flinch it could mean their certain demise. Tao had a look of complete seriousness on his face, yet Tenlong was yawning as if we were bored of the battle. The assassin spoke, "You dare to underestimate me!" The Giganto spoke, "Is this all you have or do I need to sen this now?" Tao spoke, "Dao come here so that we can end this infernal bastard''s cockiness!" A doppelganger appeared beside Tao, as they started to perform Xenomorphication. Everybody¡¯s appearance varied drastically from each other. The two killers turned into flesh colored glue and formed a blob that turned into a larger version of their normal forms that was over ten feet tall and over six- hundred pounds. Yin spoke, "My Ultimate conqueror form is capable of lifting eight- hundred pounds at any angle, time or space!" The newly formed killer spoke,¡± Only I, General Tso, is capable of such a feat!¡± Tenlong spoke, "Shut up or put up fucker! My dick is hard over the last six years of no combat outside training!" Yin transformed into his version of the conqueror form. The whole side of Violio was showed the flash of their exchanges, as they were shooting stars or another spacial phenom. All the hits were grazing strikes, yet the atmosphere shook with every blow. Yin spat acid at Tso, but dodge it in time and even manage to get behind him with the intent to throw a palm strike to the back of the hero¡¯s neck. Tenlong used his spatial awareness to throw his right hand behind his back to catch the blow. The hero spoke, "Try again! I am as flexible as I am powerful, so go impregnate your whore of a mother. Tso remained calm and didn''t allow himself to lose his cool, as he couldn''t afford to be careless in this battle. # Back down on Violio, Scarface was watching her husband¡¯s fight. The village had approached the teenage mother, who had her three boys wrapped her torso. She was whispering how much she missed and love them in between doing a play by play of Tenlong¡¯s battle. Mary spoke to Jontho, "It''s as they had never been apart this last year! Condor and the others had learned all they could so that they could become your disciples, as well as your brother''s." Jontho spoke, "They are already beyond what their father was when I found him at your house all these years ago. Yet, they are far too young to learn from us. A super emperor ends to build up their power slowly over many years before training can safely begin. I don''t want to stunt their growth," chapter 9-11 Chapter 9 Tenlong Yin and General Tso were throwing all sorts of strikes at each other, but none of the blows so far made little to no damage. The two warriors lock their fists together and they struggle to see had to have the greater upper body strength. Yin was surprised that the smaller man had so much grip strength. Usually, the smaller athlete is stronger pound for pound. The two warriors had no time to ponder such things. Yin used his arm strength to throw Tso over his head several miles away. The Giganto flipped his body to do an upward driving dropkick to the chest of the assassin. The blow knocks the killer out of the planet''s upper atmosphere, which caused Tso to start to lose his breath. Tso spoke, "I can hold my breath at top power for over three hours! You will need to do more than this you Giganto scum!" Yin rushed towards his foe at top speed. ¡°Ask and you shall receive motherfucker!¡± The two warriors¡¯ fists crashed together in a spray of ki sparks. Yin and Tso spin horizontally in space as a mighty exchange of blows came flowing abundantly from both sides. This went on for some time. # Back in the Lowrodian village, Scarface was calling the fight to her children and mother-in-law. Condor asked, "How can Dad breath out in space?" Scarface spoke, He can¡¯t do it and is just holding his breath.¡± Hawk spoke, "Shouldn''t he had lost his breath by now. I can only hold my breath a few minutes!" The mother spoke, "Boys, your father and I had been given strong lungs by God, and Our two masters had trained us to use all the power we have in them. You will be able to do it someday. It will take a long time before your little ones'' bodies are special and need a much longer to grow before you all can train like us." Eagle spoke, "That''s not fair! Scarface spoke, "Life isn''t fair, silly." Mary looked upon how the battle harden Scarface dealt with her children. The Grandma spoke, "She was only with her kids such a small time after giving birth. They must''ve made a strong bond during such a long pregnancy." # Tenlong and Tso have been fighting out in space for over an hour, yet the battle had still hadn''t progressed much further. Yin starts to perform one of his fiercest strikes. A dark pillar of ki pours his fist and pierces his foe''s chest. Tso starts to flail wildly, as the dark ki starts to cover the assassin''s body in dark flames that begin to melt the flesh off the killer''s bones. Soon, the bones were completely destroyed, yet Tenlong still felt uneasy. The leftover ki from General Tso formed into a giant snake, which bites through the torso of Yin. Blood sprays from the bite wound. Yin spoke, "Just die already!" The conqueror used his hands to rip the jaw off the snake, as the ultimate conqueror¡¯s ki burnt the snake into nothingness. Ki from the black armored man seared the wound shut, as Tenlong reentered the atmosphere and crashed the ground. He makes a huge crater in the countryside about one mile out of the village. The three little emperors raced out to see their father after his massive win and they saw their parent standing in a crater, while still in his Ultimate Conqueror form. The boys were running around Tenlong in the excitement of seeing their dad using his true power. Tenlong Yin had used tremendous power to defeat General Tso and his armor vanished back into the unknown. The father was love-bombed by his sons as they rattled off, as the father did the best to hide his tiredness. Tenlong thought, "Using all my power takes a lot out of me and I will only be able to fight during big events. I will not be able to do the day to day battles as most fighters are able to do. It is just as the masters had said. Pussy Yang will have to do all that shit, like the good boy that he is. # Yin spoke to his mother as he walked into town, "Your husband has been avenged mother and I had repaid the debt for you caring for my boys this last year. Let''s party that the bastard is finally dead." Mary scolded her son, "Watch your mouth so that my grandsons don''t pick up your bad habits!" Yin only smiled. The Village had a huge dinner honor the end of the horrific General Tso and the revenge for Jimmy''s Sr''s death. No grave marker was made for the assassin since there was nothing to bury. Tenlong played with his sons until he fell asleep that night, and he was comatose the rest of the week. # Across the continent in the north second of the Socanas desert, there was the main temple of the wicked Invisible hand cult. Inside the inner sanctum of the temple was the high priestess Kakra. She was a topless woman with large breasts with large hooped nipple piercings, while her ears had the same style ring hoops. She wore heavy makeup that almost appeared to be multicolored warpaint. Her hair was long green quills that matched her snakeskin. Her genitals were exposed and revealed that she had been ridden hard and driven wet. Her lower body was just like a human-sized snake body. She was among many ritual whores that were selling their used bodies to the great shadow. Flames had been used to make human sacrifices to their evil god. A wicked looking face appeared in the flames. The flames spoke, "You must destroy the infernal Gigantos that live in Lowroda. Your hell spawn Tso has failed in his mission and was killed by the Butcher''s pupil! He has been mating with Goran''s pupil and they have made three bastards! They must be killed, so the bloodline of the two emperors be set to rule this world! It mustn''t be allowed. Send the seven deadly shadows to kill those damn god worshipers. They won¡¯t be allowed to live, and you all be killed if you fail me!¡± All those in the room were bowing to the floor, as the face in the flames disperses. Chapter 10 Tenlong Yang, Rin, and Lin were walking all over to try to get back underground. Lin spoke, "How are we gonna get back done there? It will be a very long time before we can become the tiger conqueror. We can do that combo attack that we used to get up top. Tenlong spoke, "No need because I will take care of it." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Twins were climbing up the top of the giant since it was the only safe spot in the area. Lin whispered in Tenlong''s ear, "Be gentle because I am your girlfriend now. I have decided that already." Yang blushed at her comment but said nothing. He thought, "How are we going to have kids, as my manhood is bigger than she is. Rin thought, "Something happened to the two hotheads since my sister isn''t hiding her boobs and is caring more about her looks. I see the looks that they give each other.¡± Lin was pretending that she was head butting her boyfriend, but in reality, she was kissing the whole side of Tenlong''s face. The brute held his massive hand to her head and she accepted it by grabbing his index with her free hand. She sucked Yang''s middle finger in a risque manner. Rin spoke, "Stop it, girl, you''ll never get it in your mouth, even if you can dislocate your jaw." Lin kicked her brother with her short legs and said, "Shut the fuck up! I will put my man''s trouser snake in my holes, as I desire! You aren''t the boss of me Watch this motherfucker!" She loosens her boyfriend''s pants and climbed in face first. Tenlong got a hell of a sensation when he rattled around like a bag full of snakes. He spoke, "Stop it before I blow, I hadn''t had a chance to let it loose." It was too late, as an explosion of body fluids and muffled screams. Lin jumped out from there covered in her man''s seed. She had been marked as a dog marks its territory with its scent. The poor woman was puking up all sorts of ejaculate at the Giganto''s feet. She was too shocked to be mad and had to wash in a nearby river. She came back and spoke, "This never happened!" Tenlong then cleaned up his lower body and he started to punch clean through the hard ground. They were now underground ready to fight whoever that would enter their path. # It was back at the might troll king¡¯s lair as he was fuming with rage. He spoke, "Those damn humans have defeated the troll shogun and escaped into the overworld! Call my troll king brothers! We are going to war and Zinjo is leading the way! Troll brothers, kill all those overworlders! Kill all the males, elderly, and rape all females! We will have the humans become our sex slaves so that we can allow our brothers to be reborn into new bodies!" The whole hall was covered in armored trolls Zinjo spoke, ¡°Send messengers to my fellow troll kings.¡± The trolls poured out of the king¡¯s domain and into the Lowroda overground. Towns were getting destroyed one after another. # Tenlong and his comrades were traveling in the Lowrodian underground. Lin was on her man''s shoulder as she spoke, "Ten, where is everybody? All ki sources are not down here, they are fuck..." Tenlong cried, "We left the up top undefended! We have been duped!¡± The newly conqueror grabbed his friends and forced himself back on the overground. Lin spoke, "There are several villages nearby that need help! I will show you the closest ones with a mental landmark. They prayed for a minute and left for the target villagers. # Tenlong was moving at Mach two-hundred and fifty to the village and he was shocked at what he saw. All the males had been castrated, raped, and killed. The trolls were too busy molesting the small villages¡¯ young girls. Yang was livid beyond comprehension. He punched holes clean through the rapists. A troll commander spoke, "How dare you kill my brothers! Come face the blade of Reji!" The swordsman was carrying a large twenty-feet long sword with no hilt. The two warriors were standing before each other waiting for the moment to strike. Tenlong lunges forward but gets gored by Reji in his side. Tenlong spoke, "What a sword is this? It must be powerful to break clean through my armor." Reji spoke, "This is my zanpakuto and it is my overworlder killer." The super conqueror spoke, ¡°This is what I wanted after that awesome battle that got cut off too early! Let¡¯s see who will win.¡± The two warriors were fighting with Tenlong taking all of the damage. The Giganto starting to laughing at all the damage that he was taking. Tenlong was covered in a white ball of ki that caused him to power-up his power base. He was speeding around the swordsmen at Mach three-hundred plus. The fight had completely turned hands, as Reji was hit into the air, as he was a punching bag. The swordsman had enough and powered up to save himself from the assault. Tenlong Yang spoke, "Let''s quit the warm-up and see who will be the winner." The two warriors moved faster than Mach three-hundred and fifty. Reji spun in a circle vertically and started in cut through the conqueror¡¯s armor. Steam started to pour off the conqueror as he catches the blade with his hands. Tenlong ripped the zanpakuto out of his hand. Tenlong spoke, ¡°Wow, this must be the rare steel/ titanium alloy that I had allows dreamed of. This blade feels that it contains the aura of over one-thousand people! I can hear them screaming out for revenge. I will kill you with your sword.¡± Reji spoke, "You will die anyway since I am a much better at dual wielding than with two-handed weapons." The troll pulled out two slender blades from his back and he was ready to go. chapter 11 part 2 out a second dagger, which both blades were made out of high-quality iron. She infused the weapons with her ki in which greatly increased the power of her blades. A stone or wood weapon could be made stronger in a battle that a steel weapon if correctly fused with one''s ki. The only better-made metal blades that were widely used in Lowroda were steel and titanium alloyed weapons. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. chapter 11 part 3 This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. chapter 11 part 4 The swordsman used step one of the technique to help him get the better hand over his foe, but he was greeted with the same technique. Both warriors had managed to block each other''s attack and were preparing to release a counter strike when a huge spear comes flying through the air. Both warriors receive grazing blows. Zunabar receives a cut on his chest, while Rin only received a gash on his left forearm. The two males turn to see a large centaur that is over twenty feet tall and over forty feet long. The attacker was a large chested male whose bones were covered were battle harden muscles that reveal scars from countless battles. The warrior''s head was covered in long well-kept dreadlocks as his face had a long goat beard. His wrists were covered in light metal wrist guards The monster had only a net in his left hand, while his right hand appeared to be in the extended state of post spear throw. The spear appeared to be going in reverse as it landed back in the centaur¡¯s hand. The horse legs were able to move even faster than the ether of the monster''s intended targets. Rin and Zunabar were covered head to toe with strong barbwire netting. The men were bleeding from their wounds. They didn''t have the time to react as they were electriced by the horse man''s ki powers. Both warriors were burnt by the power of a lightning bolt as they screamed out in pain. The centaur''s spear entered the left lung of the bear sized troll, as blood was forced out of his mouth. Rin wasn''t any better, as his side was crushed by the spiked hooves of the attacker''s front legs. Both warriors were l.eft on the ground unconscious by the attack. They were dragged by the monsters in the formerly electrified nets. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. # Lin had just won her battle, yet she had no time to rest as she was caught in another attack. A large five-fingered gash was left on her back. She had no time to put up a physic defense, which caused her to let out a high pitched scream. The attacker revealed himself to be a three-foot-tall troll with shard metal claws on each hand. Lin lets out her physic powers and she is covered in a dull pink aura. The wounds on her back begun to heal itself with any kind of scar. The heroine lifts up the troll whose clothes consisted of a dirty pissed stain loincloth and worn out cloth sandals She throws the foe several hundred miles away from the battle. Four more trolls approach the women with extreme caution as to not receive the same punishment. The four trolls started to play rock, paper, scissors, which caused Lin to step back in her shock. The fattest troll wins with rock as he raises his hands in glee. The other trolls curse out their disapproval. The chunky troll pulls out a high-grade iron ax and starts to swing it with surprising fast efficiency. The blade is moving faster than Lin could see, so she started to use her physic powers to enhance her physical prowess. She now twenty percent faster than her base form, so she was able to see the troll''s weapon as if it was in slow motion. She forms a tiger made out of red flames (eighteen-hundred degrees) and chases after the chubby troll. The remaining three trolls started to laugh at their comrades. But that sense of glee was short-lived as the remaining trolls had a flame tiger chasing after each of the trolls. Lin let out a might laugh. the trolls couldn''t see any humor in their plight.